《Villain's Valor: A Noble Fantasy Resurrection》 Chapter 1 - 1: Stranger (Edited)

Chapter 1: Stranger (Edited)

My name is Anthony Valerian, a 29-year-old man with an exemry job and a stable life. The only thing I need is to have a girlfriend or wife, but due to my age and normal appearance, women are not interested in me, but it''s also partly my fault, as I only leave the house to work and don''t interact much with other people. Of course, I used to be invited out, butziness always won, and I stayed at home. I live alone in my house; there''s no one else living with me. I think I really need to go out more to have fun, although for that, I first need more friends than I already have... I work for apany dedicated to creating video games. I am a team leader and usually earn a lot of money, which is why I always buy fantasy books. They are my greatest source of entertainment in my monotonous and boring life. I still remember that when I was young, I used to spend time reading novels about transmigration; it was what I liked the most. Haha, my mother used to scold me because I never left the house, and I actually did until a few years ago, but unfortunately, she died from an illness. I always go asionally to visit her grave, which is next to my father''s, although they had their fights, they loved each other very much. Yesterday, a friend of mine named Eduardo rmended a novel to me, which he said was the best. The title of the novel was "The Beginning of the End." When I read the synopsis, it seemed interesting to me, so I decided to read it after work when I got home, which was empty as always, although humans are sociable by nature, sometimes you just adapt to what you have. I entered my room, which is always messy. I feel toozy to clean up this mess. I wake up veryzily at dawn, and since I know I will being homete, I always arrive very tired and always skip cleaning my room. I frowned; the trash had umted a lot this time; I guess it''s time to tidy up my room. I go to the kitchen and grab a trash bag and some ck gloves; I get down to work. After putting everything in order, I sigh tiredly, I sit on a reclining sofa, getting lost in my thoughts for a few minutes, I remember the novel I was reading, I grab my cell phone and decide to search for the novel on my phone, and surprisingly, it appears. It had over 1,000 chapters. I got excited and started reading; reading can sometimes be a path to a world of dreams and imagination; some even use it as a means to escape from reality, emotional problems, or simply to pass the time; in my case, I use it for both. As I am addicted to reading, in just 5 months, I reached chapter 1000. By then, the novel had reached a total of 1500 chapters and its respective ending; ording tomunity reviews, they did not like the ending of the novel, but as I have not reached that point yet, I cannot give any opinion about it, so I started reading. The only problem I had was the death of my favorite character; somehow I felt a kind of connection with him; it was a very strange sensation that passed through my body. The story was well-structured and well-written, and the characters had good development. As always, the main character, as in any novel, ended up with a harem of very beautiful and attractive girls. I sighed at how unfair it can sometimes be to secondary characters. They are equally great, but they have to die or stand out less for the protagonist to shine. The character I grew fond of, who had the same name as me, "Anthony Von Valeriano," well, almost the same, his death is very regrettable. People criticized him because they considered him a viin. When I sat on the couch and started reading, at first, I didn''t feel anything, but suddenly, I felt very tired. I don''t know what''s happening right now; I don''t have any illness or anything like that; my body trembles, and I felt an incredible force pulling me; it''s as if something important were being ripped from me; the pressure on my body was brutal; I couldn''t scream; somehow, my throat was sealed; I felt suffocated; I couldn''t get air into my lungs; my face turned red like a tomato, and my eyes also turned red; I couldn''t bear it. Any longer, and I let my eyes close so as never to wake up again. Chapter 2 - 2: Transmigration (Edited)

Chapter 2: Transmigration (Edited)

As I opened my eyes, I was greeted by a torrent of light that momentarily blinded me. After a few minutes, my vision began to adjust, revealing the drastic changes in my surroundings: luxurious furnishings, elegant carpets. Shaking off the dizziness, I took in my new reality, astonished by the transformation of my room. But what truly caught my attention was the breathtaking view outside¡ªa vast expanse ofnd adorned with towering treesy before me, a sight that seemed almost surreal. "What in the world... Where am I? Wait, I remember falling asleep because I was utterly exhausted." As I pondered my circumstances, finding them oddly intriguing, a glimmer of excitement began to stir within me. With wide eyes, I rose from the bed, driven by the urge to seek out a mirror and behold my reflection. Upon finding one, I stood before it, only to be met with a startling revtion: staring back at me was a teenage boy with hair as white as snow and eyes of a prating red that sent shivers down my spine. "WAIT, HOLD ON, IS THIS REAL?" I could scarcely believe it. Incredibly handsome, with a jawline so chiseled it seemed sculpted by the hands of a master artist, and a face so wless it appeared divine. I couldn''t help but scream with excitement, "AHAHAAHHAAH, to hell with everyone in my previous world; I''m more beautiful than all of youbined!" My tion knew no bounds; this revtion had taken mepletely by surprise, yet I couldn''t help butugh. In most transmigration stories I''ve read, the protagonists often feel sad and resentful about leaving their home or family, "Screw all of you bastards, sons of bitches, I have no one to miss... wait... My money, damn it! I saved for so many years just to die in the end." My expression turned extremely grim; money was everything to me, as I had no girlfriend or romantic rtionship, money was my best friend. After calming my racing heart and admiring myself in the mirror a few more times, reveling in my newly discovered beauty, a sense of familiarity with this person washed over me. As I sat on the bed, running my hand along my jawline, a sharp pain pierced through my head, as if I had been stabbed in the brain. "AHHHHHHHHHHH." The pain was excruciating; rolling on the bed, I could bear it no longer and cked out. Upon opening my eyes again, new information flooded my mind. "Now I am Anthony Von Valeriano, son of Duke Noah Von Valeriano, and my mother is Esmda Von Valeriano. Wait, also a twin sister, Emily Von Valeriano, who has the same hair and eye color as me." "My family, being of royal blood through my mother, and my father being the duke of the dragon territory, as it is known in the kingdom, holds significant military power. Our motto is ''only the strongest survive.'' We are located in the north, where there are more monster invasions. We are a prestigious family, and much is expected of our descendants, as it is said that dragon blood runs through our veins, a lineage highly esteemed by all other nobles." The empire is, of course, ruled by the royal family, known as the House of Wolves, characterized by hair as dark as night and light gray eyes, and they are known for fiercely defending their own. The other family responsible for the political aspect is the duchy in the western part of the kingdom, known as the House of Ravens, characterized by having brown hair and brown eyes. This house produces unparalleled geniuses in business and is the wealthiest family in the kingdom. The Phoenix family in the south is characterized by red hair and yellow eyes, focusing on fire magic and producing unparalleled geniuses for the kingdom. The Snake family in the east is characterized by green hair and eyes; each noble focuses on espionage and creates top-notch assassins to eliminate any threats to the kingdom. The Witch family, located in the same kingdom, is characterized by purple hair and eyes. They are the most sinister family, as their descendants practice curses and dark magic. Wait, that wasn''t much information for now; I pursed my lips, shrugging my shoulders, sometimes this is more important than strength itself; information can help you in many more things. Lost in my thoughts about the other families that I hadn''t covered, the sound of someone knocking on the door distracted me. "KNOCK KNOCK." "Come in." Opening the door, I saw a woman in her forties, dressed as a maid with short ck and blue hair, bowing her head. "Young master, breakfast is ready. The duke requests your presence in the dining hall." Nodding, I say, "Alright, I''ll be down shortly." I stand there looking surprised, and after snapping out of her stupor, she nods and leaves. "Well, I guess I have to meet my new family." Smiling from ear to ear, I vaguely recall that Anthony''s attitude in the novel was very arrogant and disdainful towards everyone else, quite conceited and annoying. Usually, this brought him a bad reputation, but it wasn''t until he tried to vite his "engaged" partner that his downfall came, and his family had to apologize to the royal family. The humiliation of a dragon having to bow its head to apologize didn''t sit well with his father, which led to the cancetion of the marriage. "Wait, now that I remember, wasn''t today the day my father would punish him for his behavior?" "SHIT, I''M SCREWED." True Antonio was undoubtedly a total annoyance, although his family always tried to support him, he never allowed himself to be helped, and after they no longer paid attention to him, he retaliated by doing anything that would affect the rtionship with the other ducal. houses, in fact, it''s a miracle he''s still alive now. Swallowing dry saliva, I try to calm my nervousness, my hesitation is very clear, I have to do something quickly, I can''t allow Anthony''s fate, which is mine, to suffer that end, my thoughts run a mile a minute, staying Dazed for a while, a simple idea crosses my mind. "Wait, the answer is very simple, I just have to act like a good servant, besides I don''t want to be stupidly weak, if I stay as I am, they will undoubtedly still be angry with me, so the most logical The solution is to solve all my problems, damn it, real Anthony, you made it hard for me." With resentment in my eyes, I leave my room. Chapter 3 - 3: Repentance (Edited)

Chapter 3: Repentance (Edited)

With this notion in mind, I instinctively sought out the bathroom to freshen up, indulging in a long-overdue bath. Stepping out of my room, I was greeted by sheer amazement; my new abode exuded grandeur, adorned with an array of paintings, sculptures, and opulent furnishings. As I descended the spiral staircase, I encountered numerous maids engaged in their cleaning duties. Their heads bowed in reverence as they caught sight of me descending. I acknowledged their gestures with a simple nod, though inwardly, I felt an unfamiliar difort. Being the center of attention was foreign to me; living alone in my previous home had never prepared me for this. Yet, I knew I had to maintainposure, even if a faint unease lingered behind my forced smile. Passing through a colossal door, I suddenly felt an immense weight settle upon my shoulders, as if the very air around me had grown heavy with expectation. My knees threatened to buckle under the stern gaze of my father, his disapproval palpable. Mentally bracing myself, I recognized the scene unfolding before me¡ªit mirrored the events meticulously detailed in the novel. "Enough, dear," came a melodious voice tinged with concern, and the oppressive weight lifted entirely. It was my mother''s voice. "You disappoint me," intoned a deep, emotionless voice, sending shivers down my spine. I found myself drenched in sweat, still reeling from the pressure imposed by my father. "I can''t believe my own blood would be capable of such a shameful act." "Trash," echoed a new voice, strikingly simr to my mother''s, yet dripping with disdain and contempt. I knew it belonged to my twin sister. Their words hung heavy in the air as I met their gaze, bowing my head in silent acquiescence. "I''m sorry." The words escaped my lips,den with resignation. Trapped in a dilemma not of my making, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of injustice. Yet, with no immediate escape, I opted for repentance¡ªa tentative step toward repairing the fractured rtionship with my newfound family. The room fell into an ufortable silence, my unexpected apology catching everyone off guard. A wry smile tugged at my lips as I anticipated their bewilderment. In the novel, Anthony''s response would have been a derisiveugh, a string of insults hurled at the princess, and inevitably, another confrontation with his father. But not this time. Not with me. "I apologize for my behavior; it was uncalled for," I added, breaking the tension that threatened to suffocate us all. If apologizing for a misdeed I hadn''tmitted seemed absurd, it was simply a strategic move to salvage my image. After all, who in their right mind would jeopardize their position as heir to the most powerful duchy in the empire? As an avid consumer of viinous narratives, I relished the prospect of defying fate, of subverting the trope that dictated the viin''s inevitable demise. I refused to meet the same tragic end as Anthony; instead, I would rewrite my own destiny, one calcted step at a time. Three pairs of eyes bore into me, their astonishment palpable. My uncharacteristic response had caught them off guard, leaving them speechless. "Come on, say something," I muttered internally, the silence bing increasingly unbearable. "This is getting awkward." Reflecting on my performance, I nodded with a sense of satisfaction, deeming it a sess. Yet, the lingering silence gnawed at my nerves, prompting a frustrated curse to echo within the confines of my mind. "DAMN IT." Chapter 4 - 4: Repentance (2) (Edited)

Chapter 4: Repentance (2) (Edited)

My father''s piercing gaze bore into me, matched by the scrutiny of my mother and sister. Their collective stare made me squirm ufortably. "You''re behaving rather oddly, my dear son," remarked my mother, her toneced with concern. "Perhaps you''ve hit your head and lost even more sense," chimed in my sister, her words dripping with disdain. I resisted the urge to retort, opting instead for silence. "Sit and eat,"manded my father, breaking the tense atmosphere. Iplied silently, relieved that he hadn''t reprimanded me in front of the family. Despite the lingering anger in his voice, his directive to sit and eat felt like a reprieve¡ªa temporary respite from the storm brewing within our household. But as I finished my meal, I knew I couldn''t evade his wrath for long. The impending discussion about the engagement loomed over me like a dark cloud. Navigating the hallways, I finally arrived at my father''s office, bracing myself for the impending confrontation. "KNOCK KNOCK." "Come in." Entering the office, I took a seat as instructed, steeling myself for what was toe. "The royal family is livid about your conduct towards the princess." "I had to extend my apologies," I muttered, bowing my head in contrition, "to prevent further repercussions." "YOU REALIZE THE HUMILIATION I''VE HAD TO ENDURE BECAUSE OF YOUR FOOLISHNESS!" The weight of my father''s displeasure pressed down on me, a potent reminder of our family''s formidable stature. "F-Father, I apologize for the trouble I''ve caused. I vow to amend my ways andmence my training diligently to avoid disappointing you further," I stammered, desperate to appease him. There was no turning back now; I had to y it safe, offer my apologies, and hope for redemption. Bowing my head once more, I conveyed my remorse. While the former Anthony may have been a reprehensible character, I was determined to forge a different path¡ªone of redemption and self-improvement. Observing my earnest apology and newfound resolve, my father regarded me with skepticism, his scrutiny palpable. After what felt like an eternity, he nodded in reluctant eptance. "Enrollment at the academymences next year. Make good use of this time," he instructed tersely, dismissing me with a wave of his hand. "Thank you, Father, for this opportunity," I murmured gratefully, relief washing over me as I exited his office. With a renewed sense of purpose, I made my way back to my room, my spirits lifted by this unexpected turn of events. However, my tion was short-lived as I crossed paths with my sister, who brushed past me without so much as a nce. I sighed inwardly, understanding her hostility stemmed from the previous Anthony''s transgressions. But I was determined to mend our fractured rtionship, one step at a time. "I''ll need to tread carefully with her," I mused, acknowledging that reconciliation would require patience and time. For now, my focus remained on navigating the challenges of this new world. Surveying myself in the mirror, I couldn''t help but admire my striking appearance¡ªsnow-white hair framing a face with sharp features and crimson eyes. Vanity aside, my attractiveness was undeniable. "I may be growing too conceited," I admitted to myself, mindful of the dangers of arrogance. But in a world where beauty held sway, it was difficult not to revel in my own allure. Seated on the edge of my bed, I contemted my next steps. With only a year to prepare for the rigors of the academy, I knew I had to be stronger¡ªboth physically and mentally. The prospect of returning to an academic setting filled me with a mix of excitement and trepidation; it had been years since Ist set foot in a ssroom, but this academy was a far cry from those of my previous world. Reflecting on my former life on Earth, I couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly. Escaping the mundane existence of my previous world had been a long-cherished dream, and now that I was here, I was determined to make the most of this newfound opportunity. Chapter 5 - 5: History

Chapter 5: History

"The Beginning of the End" captivated readers with its unique premise, deviating from typical narratives to delve into the harrowing wars against monstrous entities lurking in the shadows of the unknown. Filled with thrilling twists and turns, the story follows Ezekiel, amoner devoid of a surname, as he navigates the treacherousndscape of conflict and chaos. The tale''s inception unfolds within the illustrious halls of the Royal Academy of sia, a prestigious institution sponsored by both the royal family and the ducal houses. Renowned as the pinnacle of human achievement in the wake of the celestial war¡ªa cataclysmic event that transpired roughly a millennium prior¡ªthe academy stands as a testament to humanity''s resilience and innovation. During this epoch-defining conflict, humanity banded together with dragons, elves, and dwarves tobat primordial horrors and ancient beings of unfathomable power that had long dwelled in the uncharted depths. The war spanned years, a relentless sh between two opposing factions vying for dominion and control. Initially perceived as a struggle for supremacy, it soon escted into a battle for survival, with millions of lives lost and unimaginable devastation wrought upon both sides. In a final, desperate gambit, the alliance devised a daring ambush against the enemy king¡ªa perilous endeavor that saw only a handful of elite warriors, led by the legendary hero Arthur Fulgran, emerge from the fray alive. Burdened by the weight of his fallenrades and facing an adversary of unmatched power, Arthur stood as thest bastion of hope against impending annihtion. Though the oue of their climactic confrontation remains shrouded in mystery, one thing is certain: the tide of battle turned, and the monsters retreated, bringing an end to the celestial war. In the aftermath of this cataclysmic conflict, the four races forged an unprecedented alliance, uniting to establish a kingdom of unparalleled scope and influence. Recognizing the need to cultivate and harness the talents of its popce, regardless of social standing, they founded the Royal Academy of sia¡ªa bastion of knowledge and martial prowess unparalleled in its sophistication and scope. Its hallowed halls serve as the crucible for the finest swordsmen and wizards of their generation, a testament to the enduring spirit of cooperation and resilience forged in the crucible of conflict. As the academy continues to evolve and expand its influence throughout the annals of history, its legacy endures as a beacon of hope in an ever-changing world, steadfast in itsmitment to safeguarding humanity against the looming specter of darkness and despair. Chapter 6 - 6: System (Edited)

Chapter 6: System (Edited)

The narrative unfolds within the corridors of the academy, a convergence point for all pivotal characters. While entry for nobles is a straightforward transaction of 2000 gold coins,moners must prove their worth through a rigorous test of skills and talents, with only half of the thousand applicants earning eptance. It was a fierce battle among themselves, yet fair to all. The power hierarchy is delineated by levels ranging from bronze, silver, gold, tinum, emerald, diamond, mythical, sacred, divine, with each level representing a significant leap in skill and influence. At the pinnacle of this hierarchy lies Maquiel''s creature, the destroyer, rumored to hold a primordial rank as the sovereign of monsters. Reflecting on the intricate power dynamics, I couldn''t help but murmur with a conflicted expression, pondering Maquiel''s fate, unsure if he still roamed among the living ory dead. My knowledge, gleaned from forum discussions, hinted at Maquiel''s divine rank, surpassing the peak mythical achieved by the five heroes. Theplexities of power further delineated into three tiers: base, medium, and maximum. As I recounted my progress through the novel, I found myself halted on the precipice of the final arc, where the second war loomed much more intense than the former. The unresolved climax left me grappling with uncertainty,cking information as I transmigrated beforepleting the read, furrowing my brow at my ill luck. As I wrestled with these thoughts, a pang of anxiety seized me, foreseeing what awaited me in the academy. The specter of my tarnished reputation loomedrge,pounded by the fact that I am literally a nobody right now, damn it true Anthony how could you disregard 17 years of your life. While contemting my predicament, typical systems came to mind for some reason, yet they showed no signs of appearing. My expression turned somber as I gathered all I had thus far; for now, it was better than doing nothing and wallowing. However, my tion was dampened as I sank into my thoughts; a robotic voice sounded in my head. (Ding! Host found, establishing parameters... Sess) (Ding! Initiating connection 10...35...75..100%) (Wee, host. It is rmended you say the word "status") With excitement in my voice, I uttered the word: "Status". And with that simple invocation, a cascade of information unfolded before me, illuminating my field of vision, a blue screen appearing in front of my eyes. Chapter 7: Capítulo 7: Sistema (2) (Edited)

Chapter 7: Cap¨ªtulo 7: Sistema (2) (Edited)

When one thinks of a system, it brings to mind invaluable aid for a transmigrator or some kind of trap, depending on one''s mindset. "Status," I murmured expectantly for my own information. The screen that appeared in front of me was blue and disyed: [Name: Anthony Von Valeriano] [Age: 17 years] [Species: Human (????????)] [Rank: Bronze Peak] [Strength: F] [Dexterity: F] [Intelligence: F+] [Speed: F] [Endurance: F] [Potential: Untapped] [Bloodline: Dragon of the ??????-Sealed] [Appearance: Sealed] [Physique: Sealed] [Legacy: Unknown] [Ability: Sword (beginner), Magic (beginner)] [True name: Unknown] [Comment: You''re weaker than crap, how the hell are you still alive?] Looking at my own stats, I sighed disappointedly. Though I expected to feel weak, I didn''t think it would be this much. I have a lot of work to do, but there''s something bothering me. "System." "What do the question marks in my species and bloodline mean?" [Ding! The question marks represent information that the system has hidden due to the protagonist''s power.] [It is rmended that the host bes stronger to unlock the bloodline and evolve their species.] Basically, I''m too weak to know what they are. I frowned, a bit annoyed, but I can understand it. "System, what do ''appearance'' and ''legacy'' mean?" [Ding! Appearance is revealed as the unique ability of each person in this world, and the legacy is what the bloodline leaves once unlocked.] Hmm, thinking about the words, appearance is what makes each person different, and the legacy is more about enhancing the bloodline, which in my case is a dragon. "System, do you have any idea how the old Anthony died?" This question has been on my mind since the moment I possessed his body and I couldn''t find a logical reason. In the novel, he''s not supposed to die until halfway through the story. [Ding! The reason for the death of the previous body possessor is due to interference from the creator of this world, also known as God.] I was stunned. "But why don''t I understand it?" [Ding! God wanted a different story for Anthony because that talent couldn''t be wasted on an idiot who didn''t appreciate it.] "Wow, quite direct, huh?" It''s a bit scary to think he killed old Anthony just to see a different ending. I hope that doesn''t mean the main cast can''t win the second war. Thinking he could be watching me right now is frightening. But since I can''t do anything about it, I shouldn''t worry, as long as he leaves me alone. I couldn''t help but sympathize with Anthony, even though he was stupid and arrogant; he just wanted eptance from his family, but he never received it because of his prodigy sister. Plus, his death saddened me a lot. "System, what rank should I have to unlock my bloodline?" [Ring! The host must be at the maximum gold rank to unlock the bloodline.] "Not bad, I thought it would be higher." The reason I''m not upset is that, in any case, reaching gold this year was my goal to be on par with the main cast and be able to defend myself, of course. "System, what''s the simplest method to rank up?" [Ring! It is rmended that the host kills low-level monsters.] "Hmm, the good thing, I guess, is that I''m in the duchy where there are the most monsters and dungeons." "What do you mean by system lifetime?" this question made me very curious. [Ring! No information, ess denied] I frowned, I had a minimal idea of what it could mean, but I''m not sure. Remembering that I need to kill creatures, somethinges to mind. The rank of monsters was very different from that of other races, namely: monster, beast, demon, titan, fallen, corrupt, ancient, primordial. The sovereign monster rank was special, unique in its species, being a primordial variant. For this reason, it was the strongest and most dangerous among all the others, hence it was considered the king among them. Chapter 8 - 8: Training

Chapter 8: Training

As I pondered my next move in the quest for monster hunting, a sudden interruption jolted me from my thoughts¡ªa rhythmic knock on the door, signaling an unexpected visitor. "KNOCK KNOCK." With a reflexive response, I beckoned the visitor inside. "Come in." In stepped the morning maid once again, bearing news of lunch being ready. I acknowledged her message with a nod, assuring her of my imminent presence at the dining table. Descending to the dining room, I found myself once more in thepany of my family. However, this time, their gaze failed to register any recognition, affording me the opportunity to assimte into the familial setting without undue scrutiny. Seating myself, Imenced my meal, awaiting the opportune moment to broach the topic foremost on my mind. Summoning my resolve, I turned to address my father directly. "F-father, may I request fencing lessons from Sir Miguel?" The query sprang forth spontaneously, a testament to my newfound determination to effect change in my demeanor. Without diverting his gaze, my father posed a terse response. "Why?" Inhaling deeply, I articted my intentions candidly. "I aspire to enhance mybat prowess in preparation for monster hunting endeavors, acknowledging my current inadequacies in swordsmanship." The admission hung in the air, underscoring mymitment to self-improvement. His acquiescence granted, I seized the opportunity to express my gratitude, masking a swell of satisfaction beneath a veneer of humility. With each passing moment, I felt a subtle shift in the familial dynamic, a harbinger of the transformation underway. Sir Miguel, a paragon of martial prowess and stalwart guardian of my father''s legacy, loomedrge in my aspirations. His endorsement would serve as a catalyst for my journey toward self-actualization, a chance to transcend the constraints of my past transgressions. As the day waned and evening descended, I retreated to the solitude of my chamber, contemting the events that had transpired. The specter of my sister''s disdain lingered, a sobering reminder of the long road ahead. Engulfed in a wave of weariness, I sumbed to the embrace of slumber, only to awaken with a start the following dawn. Hastening through my morning routine, I joined my family once more for sustenance, steeling myself for the trials thaty ahead. Apanying my father on a solemn sojourn beyond the confines of our estate, I found myself amidst a throng of soldiers engaged in rigorousbat drills. The weight of expectation bore down upon me as my father conferred with Sir Miguel, a paragon of martial prowess and unwavering resolve. With a solemn decree, my father entrusted me into the capable hands of Sir Miguel, a gestureden with implicit trust and expectation. I met Sir Miguel''s steely gaze head-on, unflinching in the face of his formidable presence. "Why do you seek strength?" His inquiry pierced through the silence, demanding introspection and resolve. Meeting his gaze with unwavering determination, I spoke from the depths of my conviction. "I seek strength to forge a path of distinction, to safeguard those dear to me, and to honor the legacy of my lineage." The words resonated with rity, a testament to my unwavering resolve. Satisfied with my response, Sir Miguel ushered forth a grueling regimen of physical conditioning, a baptism by fire designed to forge resilience and fortitude. With each stride, I embraced the crucible of adversity, knowing that only through perseverance could I aspire to transcend the limits of my past shorings. As the training ground stretched before me in daunting expanse, I steeled myself for the arduous journey thaty ahead. Chapter 9 - 9: Training (2)

Chapter 9: Training (2)

As a resident of a world where technological feats prevailed, the rigors of physical exertion were foreign to me. In that realm, survival didn''t depend on physical strength but on skillful maniption of keystrokes and algorithms. However, my stay in a realm where power dictated destiny left me no choice but to ept the harsh reality before me. For two endless months, I found myself trapped in a daily routine that offered little respite from the relentless onught of physical exertion. Every dawn heralded the beginning of an exhausting regimen: a symphony of sweat and effort choreographed by the indomitable Sir Miguel. Under his watchful gaze, he led me along a torturous path of endurance and strength. The initial onught left me breathless, my muscles screaming in protest as I stumbled through the movements. It felt as if every fiber of my being had been subjected to crushing weight, leaving me battered and bruised in its wake. However, with each passing day, I felt the inexorable tide of transformation coursing through my veins, sculpting my physique. Despite the physical toll I endured, the sweat-soaked fabric of my training attire bore witness to the countless hours I spent on the training field during those days. I felt a bit better now, not as exhausted as before. However, amidst the crucible of physical exertion, a more subtle battle raged deep within my consciousness. The allure of my newfound physique, coupled with the tempestuous agony of adolescence, threatened to undermine me at every turn. The siren song of base desires called to me, cursed teenage hormones, this hadn''t happened to me in years and now I feel it again, it''s very ufortable. Yet, in the realm of familial rtionships, progress remained elusive. Despite my concerted efforts to bridge the chasm that separated us, my sister remained an inscrutable enigma, and her disdainful indifference, my parents looked at me from time to time, but said nothing, I could feel their gaze slowly changing, it was slow progress but I could trust it, I don''t like to rush things. As the days turned into weeks and the weeks into months, I found myself bing intimately familiar with the routine of my training, I could keep up a great pace and I already felt the physical changes in my body. With each passing day, I found myself closer to reaching the second part of my training, I awaited it eagerly, all of this was new to me and experiencing it firsthand was veryforting. As I went through my exercises, I asionally watched the soldiers going through their routines as well. They formed arge group and together they began to run around the area, spending hours and hours at it until midday. After that, they engaged in small physical skirmishes before moving on to swordy. Finally, they ended their day in the evening. Chapter 10 - 10: Training (3)

Chapter 10: Training (3)

Point of View: Emily Von Valeriana I remember when I was a child, I always knew how to y with my older brother. Every time I got into trouble, my brother stood in front of me, defending me. Every time I was sad, he made meugh. He was my brother, my pride; I loved him, and he was always there for me. But things changed. His change in attitude was very strange; I don''t know what happened. But I remember that day, it was 10 years ago. For some reason, my parents paid more attention to me than to my brother. It''s not that they excluded him, but there was a drastic change in the people around me. They stared at me and whispered, and I felt very ufortable, as if all their eyes were constantly watching what I did. At my tenth birthday party, I was excited and happy, eagerly awaiting my gifts. But I was even more eager for my brother''s gift. Time passed, but my brother never showed up to celebrate my birthday. I felt sad, disappointed, and angry. After the party, I went to his room to ask for an exnation, but he didn''te out. I went back to my room and cried because he didn''t pay attention to me. He had never done that before, and it made me feel bad. The next day I saw him in the living room and ran to hug him, but all I got was a resentful and annoyed look. He rejected my hug and left. I stayed in the same ce, not knowing what was going on. Over time, my brother not only ignored me but also intimidated me, making me cry, ignoring me, and pushing me aside. I didn''t understand what was happening; I just wanted to spend time with my brother again. The image I had of my brother diminished over time. The brother I knew was no longer there; now he was a troublesome, arrogant, despicable, and conceited guy. He always misbehaved at subsequent parties, causing trouble, but always ended up beaten. He even tried to get involved with the girls present or disrespected them. My father and mother always scolded him for his behavior, but my brother had a smile on his face. One day, by chance, I overheard my father and my brother arguing. My brother cried and said that he had always tried to make them proud, but they changed just because hecked talent. From that day on, I understood everything that was happening around me, the looks I always received when I went somewhere, the attention from my parents, and how my name was always on their lips during conversations. But there was one thing I didn''t understand: even though my parents paid more attention to me, they never abandoned my brother. It''s just that he closed himself off and saw things differently. Despite this, my father arranged a marriage with my best friend, Alicia Tudor Grimald, the princess of the kingdom. I remember the days when we always yed together in our childhood. I hoped that she could change my brother, but I couldn''t have been more wrong. He tried to assault my childhood friend. I couldn''t believe what Alicia was saying. I went to my brother''s room to see that it was all a lie; my brother couldn''t do such a thing. But all I received was, "GET OUT! DAMN IT, AND IF IT''S TRUE, IT''S NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS." With a look of pure hatred that tore me apart inside. The ray of hope that my brother would change shattered that day. Since then, I closed my heart to him. But there was something I thought would be impossible to happen: he apologized to my father in front of my mother. I was also there and couldn''t believe it, but I didn''t change my expression. He also asked my father for permission for my teacher to teach him fencing. I thought he had hit his head because he was acting strange, but I ignored it. He always tried to start a conversation with me, but I ignored him. The next day he arrived at the training ground, and by Miguel''s order, he started doing physical exercises. I thought he would get tired and quit, as he always did in the past. To my surprise, he never stopped training. He always arrived on time and did his exercises every day without fail. I always saw him lying on the ground, breathing deeply, exhausted to the bone, but within a few minutes, he would get up and start again. This went on for three months, and he never faltered. I was impressed, but he always had a poker face. In these months, he also tried to talk to me. I wanted to respond, but I couldn''t. Just remembering the indifference and contempt over the years pierced my heart. But right now, he''s standing in front of me, looking me directly in the eyes with a sword in hand... Chapter 11 - 11: Training (4) (Edited)

Chapter 11: Training (4) (Edited)

As the sun rose, marking the beginning of a new day, I rose with excitement as today marked themencement of my sword training. After three months of solely pushing my physical limits, I feel fit and much more energetic than before. After having breakfast with my family, I headed straight to the training ground; I had to be there by 10 AM every day. My sister had her training in the afternoon, unlike me, who trained all day. Upon reaching the designated spot, Sir Miguel was already waiting for me; with a simple nod, he weed me, to which I reciprocated. "From now on, your new training begins; you already know the basic sword foundations, but you''ll still practice them regrly for a solid foundation." What he said was right; in my childhood, I recall always practicing, and that''s why my sword skills were at a beginner level, not novice as one typically starts. I went to choose a wooden sword, and under Miguel''s guidance, I began to wield my sword, making repetitions to perfect my movements. The first two weeks were only basic handling, especially to get ustomed, which didn''t take much time. Afterward, I began my training with duels against Sir Miguel; it was another ordeal as the swords were not made of ordinary wood. Under the evening sun, sounds of pain could be heard; there''s no need to say who was suffering. Every time I swung my sword or tried to find a blind spot, I was struck in sensitive areas mercilessly. "Aaaarhg" I felt a blow to the side where my ribs were. I felt an unbearable sharp pain, but I didn''t stop counterattacking. After the duels, I always return to my room with bruises all over my body, with no energy to do anything else but rest. Unlike mine, my sister''s duels are more ferocious and ruthless; They move too fast and I can barely see her movements. My sister moves with incredible grace and elegance; it''s as if she''s dancing on the battlefield. Her hair tied up in a bun and her tight training clothes highlight her curves very well. The truth is, my sister is in very good shape; training undoubtedly yields many results. Miguel led me to a secluded area, where practice dummies could be seen, and a thought of what would happen next crossed my mind. "Do you see that dummy over there?" Miguel asks. "From now on, it will be your best friend." Looking at the dummy he points to, it''s a training dummy with the same appearance as the ones protagonists use for sword practice, made of metal and doesn''t seem soft at all. "Next, you will only hit that dummy with vertical movements all day long. At night, you will switch to horizontal movements. There will be no pause whatsoever. If I catch you resting, you don''t want to know what will happen to you," Miguel says with an extremely I would be. Looking around, I can''t see any child advocates; this could undoubtedly be considered physical and mental abuse. Putting my hand on my chin, the thought of ending my suffering and misery crosses my mind. "Move!" Miguel shouts. "Yes, sir!" Well, nothing in this world is pleasant, I suppose... wiping away my invisible tears, I begin to train. Chapter 12 - 12: Training (5) (Edited)

Chapter 12: Training (5) (Edited)

"nk" The sounds of two swords shing echoed across the training ground. It''s been two months since I started my training. It''s been 5 months since I arrived in this world. My duels with Sir Miguel have progressed to an incredible level. Miguel was impressed. I smiled to myself; the truth is, the system did its magic a month ago. *** A month ago, when I wasining about my wounds all over my body, cursing my luck and insulting my useless system, a familiar screen appeared in front of my eyes. [Ding! Due to the host''s dedication, the system has decided to reward him with an ability: Sword Mastery Prodigy] [Description: Practice makes perfect; oveing adversity, the host demonstrated never letting himself be defeated by pain and suffering, improving step by step in the art of the sword, building his way to excellence. This ability allows the host to manifest with a unique grace in every movement. Every twist and stop reveals a natural ability, as if the sword were a perfect extension of his own body. His attacks and defenses flow with impressive harmony,bining precision and speed in a lethal dance.] Looking at the screen, I felt incredibly satisfied and happy. "All my efforts were not in vain." *** Twisting my body, narrowly dodging Sir Miguel''s sword, I moved with fluidity and perfection, counterattacking with a strike to the right. Miguel, ready to defend, positioned his sword to face the blow. Just as my sword was about to connect with its target, I executed a controlled feint, moving my wrist and turning it slightly, making a horizontal movement, hitting his right thigh, concluding our encounter. Sighing, Miguel asked, "How the hell have you improved so much in these 2 months? It''s simply incredible." "In my years teaching different kinds of people, I had never seen such monstrous growth." My lips curled into a smug smile, and I shrugged, puffing my chest with pride. "Because I''m incredibly prodigious, and besides, a beautiful face has it all." I stared at him, and he simply clicked his tongue in disgust. At the same time, I also heard the same thing from another person who was watching my match. You know who it is, right? Of course, my beautiful sister was also watching disdainfully. Watching people with the same expression, I start to think that maybe I need to change my way of expressing myself. "Hahaha, but their reactions are very amusing." I think internally. It''s worth noting that my sword handling has gone from beginner to intermediate. Not bad; If I keep this up, I could reach the advanced level when I enter the academy. No doubt that will be a great help; I don''t want to get my butt kicked all day. I also have dignity as a man, and to impress the girls, you have to be strong. But of course, in my case, it will be difficult, not to say impossible, I struggle without even trying. Plus, I need to reach the gold rank; I can''t enter if I''m in the silver rank. It would be a shame for me and my family; I would be the guinea pig for proud kids and theughingstock of everyone. That would beplete nonsense, and I definitely don''t want that. So, all I can do is train. "Get up," says Miguel, snapping me out of my thoughts. "For some reason, your smile bothered me a little. Let''s go again." My expression pales. Oh no, is he going to kill me right now? I need to escape. Just as I''m about to run for my life, he appears in front of me... "Come on, sir, we can talk about this, there''s no need to kill anyone today..." I say with a nervousugh; My existence was in danger at this moment. "Calm down, at least you''ll be able to go home walking, I''ll make sure of that," Miguelments calmly. "NO, there''s no need for violence, with words you can understand and reach people," I try to persuade Miguel... but he disappears. "Argh!" I feel a tremendous pain in my abdomen. "Damn it, here we go again." **** After a few hours, Anthony could be seen lying on the ground with rolled-back eyes and foaming out of his mouth; even a small squirrel was perched on him, carefully inspecting for food... Anthony was obviously on the verge of life or death, fighting for his life in the afterlife... Chapter 13 - 13 (Silver)

Chapter 13: (Silver)

Sitting on the cold ground, resting after a tough battle, Miguel stands in front of me and says, "I think you''re ready for the next step. Learn the aura and use it to strengthen your body and your sword." After more practice with Miguel, the time has finallye to embark on the true path of the sword. The aura basically determines whether you have what it takes to reach the pinnacle of your abilities. Of course, I''m nervous, not because I doubt I will awaken my aura, but because I don''t know what kind of aura I will have; In the novel, Anthony never awakened his aura. "Aura, the swordsman''s intention, what he wants to convey through the movement of the sword, what sets him apart from an ordinary person. The aura is what decides a battle in a matter of seconds; if your aura is weaker than your opponent''s, you are at a disadvantage, and vice versa. To awaken your aura, you need to assimte your mana with your mana veins and your heart, it is a somewhat painful and difficult process," exined Sir Miguel. Believe it or not, this decides the fate of anyone who wishes to wield a weapon and does not possess an aura; you are many steps behind someone who has one. The difference is like day and night. By the way, I''m already at the maximum bronze; My magic core is also in the same range and its color is brown. I have a premonition that upon awakening my aura, I will progress to the silver base. I hope the system rewards me... Snapping me out of my reverie, Sir Miguel says, "Focus on your mana core and gradually release mana through your mana veins; let it flow through your entire body." I did exactly as I was told; I focused on my core, which was the size of a baseball. I released mana gradually and felt my body heating up at an incredible speed; I felt like I was being burned alive. "Aaaaahgg" I couldn''t help but let out a small groan; I felt too much pain all over my body. My skin, as white as snow, turned crimson. I could feel a tremendous amount of power coursing through my being; I don''t know how much time passed, but I heard a sound that I recognized very well. [Ding!] Congrattions to the host for awakening the aura! [Ring! Congrattions to the host for advancing to the silver base!] [Ring! As a reward, the system will grant the host a perfect body elixir; Additionally, the host will receive a 3-star sword mastery.] Chapter 14 - 14: (Silver 2) (Edited)

Chapter 14: (Silver 2) (Edited)

Upon opening my eyes, I saw the blue screen of the system; A tired smile formed on my lips. I felt very exhausted from fatigue, both physically and mentally. It was a challenge to maintain focus and feel unbearable pain at the same time. Undoubtedly, the worst experience I''ve had so far. Observing my rewards, I felt incredibly excited and satisfied. The elixir would help eliminate all the ws in my body, making it even more resilient and perfect. On the other hand, the 3-star mastery was undoubtedly a great reward, as it is one level above my rank. Sir Miguel helps me to stand up. "Congrattions, young master. You did quite well." It''s the first time he addresses me that way; I guess I earned his respect. I give him a sincere smile. "Thank you very much, Miguel. Without your help, it would have taken me longer." Laughing softly, he responds, "It''s all thanks to your effort. Now go rest; tomorrow we''ll start using the aura in our battles." With those words, he bids farewell and calls my sister, who, as always, was watching everything. I look directly into her eyes, and she does the same; after a few seconds, she simply starts following Miguel. Neither of us uttered a single word. Aura is one of the exclusive techniques of every being who handles weapons, unlike magicians or wizards, we expel our mana directly from the orb and concentrate it on improving our physique and protecting the body. As I walk towards my room, I encounter my father. "Good afternoon, father," I greet the duke with respect, bowing slightly. I can feel his gaze on me, his very presence demanding respect and submission, "Congrattions," with that word, he begins to walk. Indeed, having someone else recognize your effort feels very good; this is perfect, I am changing my own destiny a lot, this change will generate very drastic changes for the main plot, but I don''t give a damn, I will always prefer my safety over bastards that I don''t even know who they are. My eyes shine with determination; I will give it my all, I will face everything this world has for me, I will not back down for anyone, anyone who dares to stand in my way, I will crush them, anyone who humiliates me, I will crush them even more. I want to live this second life with all I have; this is very exciting; this world is fun, more than Earth but by far. Many mysteries and links between characters, before I only read them on pages, but now I can interact with them and even see them in person... just thinking about it makes my blood boil throughout my body, with a smile on my face in anticipation. Upon reaching my room, I head straight to the bathroom to rid myself of all the sweat and freshen up. Aftering out and sitting on my bed, I murmur, "Status." I am thrilled with my new statistics. A familiar blue screen appears before me... Chapter 15 - 15: Rewards

Chapter 15: Rewards

[Name: Anthony Von Valeriano] [Age: 17 years] [Species: Human (????????)] [Rank: Silver base] [Strength: D-] [Dexterity: D-] [Intelligence: D-] [Speed: D-] [Resistance: D-] [Potential: Untapped] [Bloodline: Dragon of the ??????-Sealed] [Aspect: Sealed] [Physique: Sealed] [Legacy: Unknown] [Ability: Sword (medium), Magic (medium)] [True Name: Unknown] [Comment: Improving] [Items: Perfect Body Elixir and 3-star Sword Mastery] Looking at my state, I smile satisfied. Finally, I''m not as useless as I was 5 months ago. The rewards granted by the system were not entirely useless; the elixir will help me eliminate all the impurities from my body. As a novel addict, I know that this helps improve adaptability and physical enhancement. It always happens that novel protagonists suffer for a certain time after taking it, and a ck, viscous substancees out of their bodies. I enter the bathtub to avoid dirtying my room, undress, and observe my body. Shaking my head to dismiss unnecessary thoughts, I get into the tub and retrieve the elixir with just a thought. Looking at the sk with a transparent liquid, for a moment I wonder if it''s water. It would be very sad if the system deceived me. Opening the lid, I try to smell it, but my attempts fail. I sigh deeply and mentally prepare myself for the pain I''m about to experience. I bring the cold liquid to my mouth and feel it going down my throat to my stomach. Clenching my teeth, expecting imminent pain, I realize that nothing happens except that my pores are erging a little more than usual, expelling a ck viscosity. I frown at the putrid smell that takes over the ce. Rolling my eyes, I cover my nose with my right hand and patiently wait for the process to finish. After leaving the bathroom and cleaning the ce, I look directly at the mirrorpletely naked. I observe a muscr body with abs more perfect than any I''ve ever seen in my life. I can also notice that my height has increased a bit. My face has be sharper, and my eyes deeper. "I am definitely the most beautiful thing that has ever lived in this world," I say quietly, but at the same time I am bing more conceited with my body, not expecting, it''s pride, yes definitely. The 3-star sword mastery is one level above mine. Basically, it goes like this: Mastery 1: Bronze, Mastery 2: Silver, Mastery 3: Gold, etc. In these masteries, you can acquire a sword style or footwork style... Personally, I wanted a footwork style. "The system cannot change from 3-star sword mastery to a footwork style of the same rank." [?Timbre! If the host wishes, the system can make a change]. Now I find myself in a dilemma because I wanted a footwork style. After watching my sister''s duel with Miguel, I asked her why she seemed to be dancing with a sword, and it turns out it was footwork. The movements of my sister looked incredible; I also wanted to do the same. First, I will see what sword mastery it is. [Heavy Sword Mastery 3 stars] [Description: It is mainly based on heavy handling, focusing on how much strength and pressure the host exerts, requiring the use of arge sword]. Reading the description, I shake my head vehemently. I remember that in novels, characters wieldingrge swords used to be very muscr and too big. I definitely don''t want to be like that. "System, please change me to a footwork style of the same rank." [?Timbre! The host has been given a 3-star footwork style]. [Fast Foots 3 stars] [Description: Based mainly on the agility and speed of the host. This style stands out for its great speed of action and reaction. Requires a normal or light sword]. Chapter 16 - 16: Rewards(2)

Chapter 16: Rewards(2)

Examining the description of the footwork style, feeling satisfied, this was what I was looking for: agility and lethality. Being faster than your opponent is always an advantage in battle. [?Timbre! Does the host wish for this footwork style?] [Yes No] I respond yes without hesitation. [?Timbre! Congrattions to the host for epting the 3-star footwork style]. I nod enthusiastically. Looking out the window as it was already getting dark, Iy on the bed to rest my body and mind. The next morning, during breakfast, I received looks from my family, but I noticed that my sister was looking at me more than my parents. So, I will wait this month to be able to control the aura and master the footwork style. Only then will I let our swords speak for themselves. Once on the training field, standing in front of Miguel, he exins. "To control the aura, you need nothing more than purebat. It''s the fastest way to adapt and progress on the path of the sword. No matter how long you train, it doesn''tpare to a real battle to the death. A thousand hours of training is nothingpared to a real battle where your life is at stake. One wrong move or if you get distracted for a second could mean your death." He said with a solemn expression. With the same expression, I nod in understanding. I don''t want to die again, although this world is much more chaoticpared to mine. I can''t help but be excited with the expectations. I always felt like something was missing in my monotonous and boring life. Although sometimes Iin that my body hurts, I can''t help but form a sincere smile on my face. "Hehehe, maybe I''m a battle maniac." Miguel, looking into my own world and seeing my creepy smile, sighs. No one knows what goes through his head. Metallic sound! You can see two people shing swords at an incredible speed. Of course, it''s none other than our Anthony, moving very fast and precisely. Every move he makes is incredibly fast; the sword seems to be his own hand moving in perfect harmony. Metallic sound! Surrounded by ck mes, just like my sword, I extend and sharpen my senses, observing every move Miguel makes. Our training has been steadily escting thanks to my incredible learning speed. It''s been a week since Miguel''s talk, and of course, I haven''t missed a day since then. Metallic sound! Blocking Miguel''s sword that was heading straight for my neck, he makes me take a few steps back. Miguel, seizing the opportunity, keeps attacking me without giving me a second of rest. Metallic sound! Adjusting my posture, I move my feet very quickly to the right and narrowly dodge his attack, moving my feet again, I run to the right without taking my eyes off Miguel, who was also watching me. I stop and run towards his direction and attack again. Metallic sound! Blocking it perfectly, our exchange begins again. Needless to say, Miguel is also using his aura to pressure me, making me get used to the difference in aura that can happen many times, and at the moment it happens, not freezing from fear and being able to defend myself. In wars, sometimes battles are not fair... I feel a sharp pain on the right side where Miguel kicked me. "No distractions!" "I''m sorry!" I got distracted, damn it... Then I remember that Miguel beat me up for my grave mistake during training. Seriously, I always end up in such amentable state. I swear I''ll get revenge someday, and someone else will also go through this suffering that I''m enduring. I feel the strength leaving my body, and my eyes turn white. **** Anthony can be seen in an extremely pitiful position, unconscious. This time, a dove perches on his chest, looking at Anthony with curious eyes, but after a few seconds, it starts pecking at him repeatedly. Chapter 17 - 17 (Progress)

Chapter 17: (Progress)

It''s been 2 weeks since the system reward. During this time, nothing has changed; Everything remains the same in my life. I wake up, eat, and train with Miguel until night. Currently, I''m still in the same training field, giving it my all, as only 2 weeks are left toplete the sixth month. After that, I n to be an adventurer for the next 6 months and then return to start my life at the academy. Metallic sound! Metallic sound! Adjusting my sword and gripping it with my hands, I strike diagonally forward with deadly precision. Metallic sound! Blocking my attacks, the confrontation continues. I move my right leg forward and crouch slightly to perform a horizontal strike at an incredible speed. Miguel, prepared, turns back. I quickly move to attack while he''s in the air. Metallic sound! A dry sound! Skillfully bending his hand a bit tond perfectly on the ground, intercepting my attack. I sigh; It''s nothing for a diamond rank, but it makes it even more exciting. Still surrounded by his aura, the battle bes more challenging, but I don''tg behind. With quick foot movements, I position myself behind his back to deliver a blow to his neck. Metallic sound! Reacting super fast, he blocks the attack, but as always, attacking is better than defending. He lowers his sword intending to cut my legs. I move my feet back simultaneously with a small jump. Taking advantage of the situation, I grip my sword a bit tighter to create a shockwave and seize the opportunity to deliver a precise and lethal blow. Metallic sound! I run forward and press my legs against the ground for a propelled jump, creating some pressure. Raising my sword upwards, I find myself above Miguel, looking at me with a slight smile on his lips and a mocking gaze. Understanding his expression, I roll my eyes at the inevitable. "Aaaarhg." I feel tremendous pain in my stomach and forcefully get up to fall and roll on the ground. Holding my chest, I feel the air around me vanish. I try to take in some air by opening my mouth wide, but all thates out is blood. After a few minutes of regaining air in my lungs, I wipe the blood from my lips with my forearm. Breathing deeply, trying to rest and recover from the tremendous pain, I hear his voice. "Good job, you never let go of the sword." Looking at him dazed, I look at my right hand where my sword still rests. "In battle, letting go of the sword means death; never forget that. You can lose an arm, even a leg, but never let go of your sword." Looking at him, I nod. The reason it doesn''t matter if you lose a limb is because with a high-grade potion, you can recover them. "Even if they cut off all four limbs, bite them off with your teeth. A cornered mouse sometimes scares the cat more than the cat scares it." With thosest words, he walks away from the training field with his hands behind his back. Looking at the sky, I reflect on my progress in these two weeks. Controlling the aura was initially a challenge, as I needed to maintain the flow of mana and send it throughout my body and sword. But I feel like I''m getting used to it. On the other hand, my footwork is also almost under control; I must say I''m very satisfied. Before, due to my slightly slower reflexes, I always ended up battered and bruised by Miguel. Lying on the ground, I feel a sense of peace enveloping me; I''m veryfortable. I hear footsteps approaching, turn my gaze, and see my twin sister. A smallugh escapes my lips. She''s still the same as always. It''s not that it bothers me or anything, it''s just curiosity. I try to improve, but apparently it doesn''t work with just that. I furrow my brow. My scent right now is the worst. Shrugging, women are very resentful and vindictive, so if you want to get their attention, you have to make sure you get theirs too. But things in due time; Staying in the same position for a while longer, I get up and walk home to take a shower that my body desperately needs and to sleep for a new day. Chapter 18 - 18: Progress (2) (Edited)

Chapter 18: Progress (2) (Edited)

After bathing and putting onfortable sleepwear, Iy down on the bed and began to contemte. My lineage is affecting me and has not awakened yet; I guess it''s very strong. Not only is my personality changing, making me bolder and more confident, but I also notice that I used to be more reserved and calm. Now I realize that before I was afraid to talk to my parents, but now I don''t even stutter. I feel more confident with myself and it feels amazing, however, I can''t afford to be too confident yet because I''m still weak, I need more training, even if it hurts it helps me progress... My way of thinking has also changed. Now I feel more capable of killing. Before, the mere idea of killing made me shudder in fear. Being a person in the modern world, killing another human being was something that never crossed my mind, even if they were monsters. I had nned to keep a low profile in the academy, but now I sit and wonder why, there''s no need to do such a thing, besides attention is always wee and with this, I can clean my image before the entire empire, killing two birds with one stone. The problem now is my own mind; I don''t know what''s happening with my blood, but it reacts with my sister. This has been happening since I awakened my aura, but my mind remains firm. It''s strange, my blood heats up, somehow, I feel her blood calling to mine. Unlike me, my sister has already awakened her bloodline; she possesses the lineage of an Ice Dragon. Her lineage is peculiar; her aura is bluish with mes. It allows her to change the color of her hair and eyes to navy blue when she activates her lineage and engages in seriousbat. ording to family records, her lineage is of royal blood and only appears in the women of the family. Thest record of this lineage was when it was held by Kristina Von Aureliano, the duchess, about 200 years ago. My father passed on the information about this lineage to my sister. I am very curious about my bloodline and why it reacts that way when I am near my sister. Honestly, I prefer my current personality. The main reason is that I feel I can approach people with more confidence. In my previous life, due to my timidity, I was always alone and never had a girlfriend. For better or for worse, my lineage is changing me, and I am eager to see how it changespletely once it awakens. But for that, I need to reach gold rank. "System, what is the way to be stronger?" [Ding! The host needs to kill monsters to be stronger.] Frowning at the system''s words, it''s a ve system, but I can''t do much more thanin. Besides, it helps me somehow to be stronger, but every time I ask about life limits, it doesn''t give me answers. "Do you have any way to see my progress?" [Ding! Yes, if the host wishes, I can create a score to observe the host''s progress.] "Agreed." [Ding! Experience required to ascend to gold rank] [0/40,000] [Ding! The host needs to kill monsters of rank 1 or 2] [Rank 1 = 100 exp] [Rank 2 = 200 exp] "So, I need to kill 200 rank 2 monsters or 400 rank 1 monsters or around 136 rank 3 monsters, but that''s impossible, unless you''re a damn suicide." Simrly, the matching of ranks with monster ranks has a gap between the different ranks; unless you have a true name, you can face a rank higher than yours. You can face a rank higher than yours if you have a strong lineage, but facing a monster with two ranks higher than yours is suicidal. And, of course, to obtain a true name, you must kill a monster two ranks above yours. "Darn it, that''s going to be very difficult, if not impossible." But like it or not, I need a true name. Later in the story, it will serve me greatly to survive. No matter what, I have to kill a monster two ranks above mine. Sharpening my determination and will, I vow that in these 6 months, I will kill a titan or so I hope, it''s easier said than done.... The main cast receives their true namester in the story. The titans are in zone 4 of the endless forest. This forest has 8 zones, with thest being the most dangerous in this world and the ce where the anomaly was born, chaos, the primordial destroyer, the king of monsters, Maquiel... Chapter 19 - 19: Zones (Edited)

Chapter 19: Zones (Edited)

Zone 8, categorized as danger level: extinction,cks avable information. What is known is that in this zone lie the graves of past heroes, and their bodies could not be recovered. It is also known that ancient monsters roam this zone, and only a few primordial creatures can be counted. Unlike other zones, there is no detailed map. Only a few chosen ones can enter this zone: individuals, elves, dwarves, or sacred-ranked dragons, and even some have not returned. The reason mythical ranks cannot enter is that a barrier prevents their advance, and if they cross it, pressure is applied to their bodies, as if a sword were aimed at their neck. Zones 1 to 7 each have an extent of 50 kilometers, except Zone 8, which is double that, 100 kilometers. But some say it is muchrger... Currently, there are three sacred-ranked individuals: one from the human domain, another from the elven domain, and thest from the dwarven domain. They are the shield and sword of the union in case of a past war. There are also two more hidden from the public. The dragons disappeared, and nothing is known about them, but it is believed they became extinct as the strongest race that ventured the most into Zone 8. One day, they simply vanished from the union domain. Duchy Aureliano is near the endless forest. However, a 10-day journey is required to a small adventurer''s town, where various objects and potions can be found, but there are also swindlers who take advantage of neers. There is also a ck market. Being a city near the endless forest, a 5-day journey is needed to enter the forest. Adventurers looking to buy or sell are always present in the city. It is a bustling city with many people, and although being an adventurer is very dangerous, the rewards are high. Each zone contains respectively each rank, for example, Zone 1=monsters, Zone 2=beasts, Zone 3=demons, and in Zone 4, where I have to go, titans are found. Of course, sometimes creatures intrude into a zonerger or smaller than their own, leading to territorial fights. "System, do you have some kind of shop where I can buy things?" [Ding! The system has a shop, but to unlock it, the host needs to kill their first monster.] "I see." I only have one week left to leave. First, I need a mask and to change the color of my hair. I don''t want to attract attention in a ce like that. I''m thinking of leaving without telling anyone, except my sister, of course. I want to leave on good terms with her. I''m not worried about money. I''ll bring 100 gold coins that I''ve saved. I''ll also bring my dimensional ring to store the things I need for these 6 months. I''m super excited about this journey I''m about to embark on. My blood jumps with excitement and anticipation. Feeling my eyelids heavy, I close my eyes to sleep. *** Pov Emily Von Valeriano In these months, I have felt very strange. Lately, this had never happened before. My blood reacts in some way when I am near my brother. I feel it heating up and making me feel strange. Searching in the book my father gave me to see if there''s anything causing this, I find nothing. In these months, I have been watching my brother and his training. I have been surprised by his speed of learning and adaptability. Also, his appearance has changed; he''s a bit taller and has be more handsome. But I consider myself a very proud person. My bloodline will not ept him until he sincerely asks for my forgiveness... I always watch his duels from afar; his aura is ck, it looks very elegant and beautiful, his movements are too fast and lethal. My brother has really changed. I don''t know why the change of attitude, but I actually like his current attitude more. He has also been trying to start conversations with me, but I still can''t forgive him, I''m still hurt from the past. I don''t understand what''s happening to my heart, but every time I see him, I feel happy and disappointed at the same time. I don''t understand my own feelings; this is new to me. Today, Friday, I was practicing my sword skills. I have always liked practicing and training. It was alreadyte, I was in a training ground different from my brother''s, and I was alone. However, I hear footsteps heading towards me. I feel my blood heating up and getting restless. By the behavior of my blood, I already have an idea of who it is. Looking towards my brother''s position, I look him directly in the eyes and he does the same. Somehow, I feel his bloodline calling to mine and vice versa. "Sister, I challenge you to a sword duel," he says with a smile on his face. Chapter 20 - 20 (Battle between Siblings)

Chapter 20: (Battle between Siblings)

On Friday afternoon, I was sitting, resting, and preparing for what was about to happen. While observing the beautifulndscape and the sun setting behind the mountains, the sky was a clear orange, and the breeze was very refreshing against my face. I smiled at the beautiful sunset, realizing that I used to only focus on training and never took the time to look around. "Beautiful is this world, to be honest, but... hahaha, it''s a pity that the most beautiful things are often the most dangerous." With a big smile on my face, I decided to stand up, taking a deep breath as I walked towards where my sister was practicing. Today was the day, thest day I would stay in this ce, but first, I needed to resolve things with my sister. I couldn''t leave without solving this problem, or it would be toote. For almost these 5 months, I haven''t stopped practicing, training, and enduring Miguel''s sword. Today is the day when my efforts bear fruit. My sister, being an intermediate gold rank with her awakened lineage, has an immense power gap, but it''s not insurmountable. "Status" [Name: Anthony Von Valeriano] [Age: 17 years] [Species: Human (????????)] [Rank: Silver-medium] [Strength: D] [Dexterity: D] [Intelligence: D] [Speed: D] [Endurance: D] [Potential: Unawakened] [Bloodline: Dragon of ??????-Sealed] [Appearance: Sealed] [Physiology: Sealed] [Legacy: Unknown] [Skill: Sword (high), Magic (medium)] [True Name: Unknown] [Footwork: Swift Feet 3 stars] I smiled to myself; my rank advanced to silver-medium, so my stats also upgraded to D. Although my sister is one rank above me, it doesn''t matter because my rank is silver, but my stats are on a gold level. I suppose it''s due to my non-human species, which is also sealed. Normal statistics should be: Bronze= F, Silver= E, Gold= D, tinum= C, Emerald= B, Diamond= A, Sacred= S, Mythic= SS The divine rank is just spection from the game forum since no species has ever reached that rank. It''s said to belong only to the gods... I shake my head, clearing useless thoughts, and focus on what I was thinking before. Due to my gold-rank statistics, I have at least a small chance of defeating my sister. Looking at her, she was deeply focused on her training, her figure remaining the same as ever. Upon closer examination, I notice she''s wearing a tight training outfit with her white hair tied up. Sensing my presence, she turns her head in my direction. Looking directly into her beautiful eyes, identical to mine. "Sister, I challenge you to a duel," I say. She looked surprised, but soon a defiant spark lit up in her eyes. "A duel? What makes you think you can defeat me, Anthony?" she responds, with her usual expressionless face. Perfect. Finally, she doesn''t ignore me as she usually does. Despite appearances, my sister is very proud. I knew it; my sister loves to train. And by challenging her to a duel, I''m implying that I can beat her, which must be some kind of joke to her since she''s one rank above me. Keeping my smile, I reply. "Come on, sister, are you afraid, or how about this: the loser fulfills any request from the winner? What do you think?" "I think you''ve finally gone crazy; you do know I''m one rank above you, right?" "But of course, I know it very well." "Forget it, I won''t fight someone weaker than me." Just as she was about to turn around, I release my aura. "Where are you going, sister? Don''t you realize I''m in the same rank as you?" It''s a lie; due to my stats, I can give the appearance with my aura that I''m of gold rank. Turning sharply, she looks at me in shock and murmurs: impossible. "You''re scared, sister." Looking at my arrogant eyes and mocking smile, she frowns, annoyed, clicks her tongue, and stares at me. "I ept; it''s time to unload all my frustrations on you and wipe that annoying smile off your face." Smiling to myself, I nod in agreement. Chapter 21 - 21: Battle between Siblings(2)

Chapter 21: Battle between Siblings(2)

The moonlight bathed the entire world; a tranquil night after all, no sound echoed through the area, as if everyone was anticipating what was about to happen. In a training field stood two individuals who were exactly alike, if not for the differences in height or the fact that one was a woman and the other a man. Two people, two siblings who would engage in a duel that would change their lives forever. I looked at my sister in front of me, with her sword in her right hand and her hair cascading down her back. For some reason, she decided not to tie her hair, but it''s fine by me; she looks much better that way. Her training outfit remained the same as before. On the other hand, I wore an outfit identical to hers, but designed for a man, of course. I also held my sword in my right hand; we decided to use metal swords. "Sister, I hope our duel is perfect, I hope a lot for this moment," I told her. "Brother, I hope you don''t back down now," she replied. "Eh, of course not. I''m very excited right now," I responded. She simply nodded. "Let''s begin, then," she said, adjusting her stance, holding her sword in front of her with her right foot slightly forward, cing her left hand behind her. My stance was different, lowering my right hand with the sword and spreading my legs a bit, with my left hand to the left side. I prepared for what was about to happen. Looking into each other''s eyes, neither of us moved. My senses heightened, and I felt my skin prickle. My sister disappeared suddenly. Quickly, I turned my body backward and raised my sword. ng! A clear sound echoed, and a small shockwave made me step back. Looking forward, my sister disappeared again. ng! Attacking from the right, I once again moved my sword to avoid hers, but she disappeared immediately. "Curse it, she''s too fast," I whispered to myself. My sister''s footwork is at level 4, "Instant Disappearance," allowing her to vanish from her opponent''s line of sight and move to a blind spot. And that''s without activating our aura yet. I have to finish this quickly; if I continue like this, I''ll end up getting tired. I quickly felt my magic flow through my body, and a ck aura surrounded my body and sword. Looking at my sister''s position, she smirked mockingly and activated her aura too; quickly, blue mes surrounded her from head to toe. This time, I decided to attack, moving my foot forward, activating my footwork to swiftlyunch a frontal attack. ng! She held back my attack somewhat easily, but I didn''t give up. My feet moved swiftly to the right, bending my body with my hands for a horizontal cut, but once again, my sister disappeared. Adjusting my stance, staying alert, I quickly turned my head to the right and felt a small cut on my cheek. Turning my body backward with a feint, I managed to connect a blow with her sword, lifting it upwards, grabbing my sword with both hands, I performed a downward attack applying even more force. Seizing this opportunity, I executed a quick diagonal movement to destabilize her posture. My sister, seeing my intentions, performed her footwork, distancing herself to the other end. "Impressive, you''resting longer than I expected," shemented. "You tter me, sister," I replied. ng! She disappeared once again, attacking me head-on. I received her blow head-on, feeling as if the bones in my hands were about to break due to the brute force exerted by my sister. I couldn''t believe her slender arms could generate so much strength. She disappeared again, and I felt a blow to my already broken ribs that sent me flying. My sister, without giving me a second to rest, was by my side again with a downward attack intending to cut me in two. Quickly, I ced my hand on the pavement and exerted all my weight on it to turn and save my life. "She can move from one ce to another in a second!" I cursed to myself, quickly looking at my sister who was in front of me. Rolling to the left, I jumped up and prepared again. I saw my sister moving with a quick step toward me and disappeared again. Reacting super fast, I ced my sword on my right side. ng! I felt another cut on my already broken ribs. "Aaargh," I gritted my teeth and counterattacked with the same precision as my sister, connecting the blow, and she took a few steps back. With my left hand on my ribs, I stared intensely at my sister. "I think it''s time to end the games," she said. Feeling the surroundings bing colder than usual, I returned my gaze to my sister. With blue hair and eyes of the same color, and on her head a pair of ck horns erect upwards, she returned my gaze. She had just activated her bloodline. "Curse it, things just got serious." Chapter 22 - 22: Battle Between Siblings (3)

Chapter 22: Battle Between Siblings (3)

The cold air entered my lungs; I felt cold, as if the temperature suddenly dropped. When exhaling, I could even see the smokeing out of my mouth. All of this was because of one person. My sister, standing elegantly with her blue sword, looked directly at me. Her eyes became sharper, and her pupils were identical to those of a dragon. Her presence, her aura, everything was so majestic, demanding respect and submission. It was incredibly captivating, like a flower with delicate petals that always require attention. The horns on her head marked a significant difference; they represented the power and emblem of the dragon family, instilling fear and desperation in their enemies. I felt as if my heart was increasing its pulsations; my blood was rushing through my veins at a rapid pace. Removing my hands from my ribs, I positioned myself again, entirely focused, looking at my sister... but she disappeared. By instinct, I moved my hand to the left without taking my eyes off her. ng! A tremendous impact force sent me flying, and I felt my hands breaking. Breathing with difficulty, I somersaulted backward, only to find myself facing my sister again. Quickly defending myself, I counterattacked her with my own sword. ng! Sparks flew from the swords; they hadn''t broken because they were surrounded by aura. I felt my hands getting numb; the strength my sister possessed was simply brute. My skin tingled, and my instincts activated. I observed my sister again, looking directly into her eyes. My blood heated up, my body too, and my pulsations elerated again. Something was happening to me; it wasn''t the same feeling every time I saw her; it was different this time. Losing sight of her, I felt a kick in my stomach, sending me backward, spitting blood. I grabbed my sword tightly. I can''t lose; if I win, I''ll have, at least, a minimal chance against a rank 4 creature. I can''t lose here; I can''t give up now. Breathing deeply, I performed my footwork to attack again.... **Pov Emily** Activating my bloodline, my hair and eyes always changed color. A pair of blue horns grew on my head. I remember the moment I awakened my bloodline; Clear, almost crystalline ice formed around me. Then it took the shape of an egg. I felt so protected and at peace; My blood flowed through my body too fast and my body heated up. Still, I never felt ufortable or painful; Everything was very soothing, and I felt at peace. Right now, in front of my brother, many things were going through my head: what he did, how he treated me, and how he pushed me aside. I resent him; he hurt me. But I also felt my head in chaos; even though I hit him with all my strength, he never let go of the sword. The bones in his hands are broken; I''m sure of it. I did it on purpose so he would drop the sword and end this duel. His eyes still show determination and a will to win; every time I see his eyes, my blood heats up, craving something. It''s as if he''s waiting for a reaction. I clear my mind of useless thoughts; during a battle, you always have to keep your mind focused on your opponent. Moving my legs, I concentrate behind his back and move my mana to my feet. To activate my footwork, I don''t need to observe the ce I want to go. Putting force into my right hand, I make a cut from above. ng! I watch as his feet move to avoid my sword; his footwork is three stars. Since the duel began, I focused on his movements and reaction times. Quickly, again with my footwork, reappearing to his right, I connect my sword to his arm, making a fairly deep cut. Seeing crimson blood flowing from his wound, my bloodline bes anxious again. Shaking my head, I defend myself from his attack; I can feel his strength decreasing more and more. Deciding it''s time to end this encounter, I brace myself to attack again, but... my bloodline goes haywire. I nce at my brother, and my pupils dte as I see his snow-white hair morphing into jet-ck strands, matching the color of his eyes: one red, the other ck, both staring directly at me. But as I look at my brother, he disappears and reappears in front of me, staring at me intently. Chapter 23 - 23: Battle Between Siblings (4) (Edited)

Chapter 23: Battle Between Siblings (4) (Edited)

I feel weird, I feel weird; I don''t know what''s happening to me. My blood is boiling, coursing through my body; it''s like it wants to leave me. My heart is beating too fast. Looking at my sister, who''s on the other end of the line, excitement makes my blood jump. My pupils dte, I feel a burning sensation in my right eye, it hurts a lot, as if it''s being forcibly removed. My body hurts, it hurts too much; I feel too hot, my head hurts, it''s very painful. I want to scream, but my pride won''t allow it; I want to drop the sword and give up, but my blood won''t allow it. I feel like my body is undergoing a metamorphosis, it''s changing, I know, but I''m not sure what''s changing exactly. My heart beats faster and faster; I feel like time around me is stopping, I see everything in slow motion, I can hear my heartbeat, I can hear my blood traveling through my body, I can feel everything around me. I feel my sister''s presence; I can feel my blood jump with excitement, I can feel how my blood reacts in the same way. I feel something growing in my head; I''m not sure what it is and I don''t care. Right now, my concern is to defeat my sister. Moving my feet, I reach my sister''s front in an instant; my aura around me bes more aggressive and expands. Metallic sound! Moving my sword to attack, my sister manages to react in time; I feel the swords that hadsted until now break. By pure intuition, I conjure a sword entirely made of aura, as dark as the night itself; my sister does the same, but hers is blue. Disappearing again, she positions herself behind me. I can feel it, I can see it, I know where she is; Turning quickly, she reacts in an unnatural way and I manage to connect with her sword urately. Metallic sound! Auge! Behind my sister, small ice spears form and are thrown towards me. I move my sword to intercept all the spears and run forward, surrounding my sword with aura; ck mes consume all the cold air forming around me. Quickly creating a new sword in my right hand, I make an unexpected strike. Metallic sound! Trying to block my surprise attack, her posture falters for a moment. Letting out a painful groan, she falls to the ground; Taking advantage of my advantage, I kick her in the right arm, breaking her bones. Rolling on the ground, she quickly gets up. She disappears once more, but I can follow her with my eyes; Reacting, I defend myself from her attack, which was much weaker than the previous one. Adjusting my stance, I perform my footwork to attack from below with the sword. Putting all my strength into thisst attack as I feel like I won''t be in this state for long. Metallic sound! I manage to make her drop her sword; Quickly I ce my sword at her neck. With a bloodied smile. "I won," I say. My sister deactivating her line returned to its usual color and eyes. She nods. "Indeed, you won," she said. "ording to our agreement, you must fulfill one of my requests," I say, although it''s weird, she was definitely much stronger than me. "Yes," she says. "The truth is very simple. I want you to forgive me," he said. She opens her eyes surprised; I see how they widen in surprise. "I know I was a terrible person. I''m aware of it, I was stupid." Nodding slowly, I see him pressing his fists, hesitating for a few seconds before saying. POV Emily I was confused, angry, and happy at the same time. The memories of the past still hurt me; I was very resentful with him during all these years. Whenever I tried to start a conversation with him, he ignored me. But it wasn''t because I hated him; it was because I was still angry with him, with his attitude, with the way he talked about our parents. But at the same time, memories of him being warm and protective with me ran through my mind. During those six months, it was strange to see him training every day. His change was strange, everything was just very strange. The change I know, for better or worse, changed. Somehow he''s better now. During the duel, I didn''t use all of my aura or mana; I knew that if I did, he would lose. But I wanted to see what he wanted, I was curious. Upon hearing his words, I didn''t know how to respond; my mind was in chaos. But my father once told me that everyone deserves a second chance. I remember how I came crying to my father''s office when I was little; he hugged me and gave me some advice. I was crying because my brother had treated me badly. Looking into his red eyes, I decided to trust him once again. After all, as my father always said, there are always second chances. "Yes." *** I was sitting, looking at the dark sky covered with stars, to be honest, it turned out better than I expected. This is definitely a step in this world," I said with a tired smile on my face. "My rtionship with my family took a very drastic turn; This never happened in the novel, but now I made it Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that my sister hadn''t used all her strength. In other words, she let me win. I didn''t understand why, but I shrugged it off. The oue was good nheless; it was what I had been aiming for after all. The reason I was leaving tomorrow was because my parents were not at home. Looking at the starry sky was very beautiful. Chapter 24 - 24: Beginning (Edited)

Chapter 24: Beginning (Edited)

Returning tired and sore to my room, I open the door and head to my desk; In a drawer, there are about 8 potions, 3 high-grade and 5 low-grade. "Hehehehe, I stole them from my parents." Taking a low-quality potion, I remove the cap and bring it to my mouth. I feel a very cold liquid going down my throat. Naturally, any other day I wouldn''t waste a potion, but since I''m leaving tomorrow, I need to be at one hundred percent. My body heals the wounds, and I feel much better than before. "It''s refreshing," I murmur. After bathing, I sit on my bed and think about what happened in the duel. "Sistema, what happened?" [?Timbre! It''s the host. You went through a state known as pre-awakening.] [The host, being in the silver rank, couldn''t awaken properly.] "I see." I felt powerful and energetic, but the process was painful. Lying on the bed, I close my eyes to sleep peacefully. *** It''s a bit cold. I''m outside the house; It''s still dark, and I estimate it''s around 4 in the morning. I''m heading to the stables to pick up my horse. Being purebred, we can reach our destination in 8 or 7 days if we elerate the pace. Arriving where my horse is, I see him sleeping. As I approach, he lifts his head and looks me in the eyes. He''s a beautiful animal, as ck as the night itself. Lifting him, I take him out of the stable and outside. As I put on the saddle and everything else, I hear footsteps approaching; I don''t need to know who it is. "I see you''re ready," my sister says. "You know I need to get there fast. Good morning, sister," I reply. "Will you be okay? You know the forest is very dangerous." "I know very well, sister. I''ll be careful, you know? After all, I don''t want to die," I respond confidently. With everything ready, I turn my gaze to her. "Brother, who are you? Are you really my brother? I''ve been watching you all these months; you change so radically, your attitudes and personalities are very different. Who are you?" Looking her in the eyes, I sigh. It doesn''t surprise me that she noticed; My personality,pared to Anthony''s, is very different. A part of me wanted her to realize, but the other part was afraid of how she would react. Looking her in the eyes, I hesitated for a moment. I''ve always considered myself an honest person, thinking that honesty strengthens and makes a rtionship more reliable, but now I was doubting. Multiple options crossed my mind at this moment. Taking a deep breath. Putting on the fakest smile, I respond, "Of course I am." I looked her in the eyes; There was a slight hesitation. "So, why did you decide to change? Why are you training? Why do you care about the academy now? Why are you so different than before?" I kept in mind what I had just said; I was aware that sometimes I felt like someone was watching me from somewhere, but I thought it was just in my head. Over these past months, I tried to act as normal as possible, but of course, some things simply cannot be hidden, like my dedication to my training. In the vague, blurry memories that sometimes passed through my mind, I saw how my father tried to get his son to pick up a sword and train. He trained for one or two days and then locked himself in his room again. Then, overnight, they see how their daughter never stops training for 6 months without missing a single day. It''s strange, unusual. My father is strong, very strong, I know that very well. As the second strongest man in the empire, he can see my soul sea, but there''s one thing: he won''t be able to identify if I''m his son or not. After all, I have the same essence as his son, just a different personality. The essence of the soul cannot be changed or modified; the only way it can happen is when you are corrupted by defilement. It turns ck, and the light of the stars disappears forever. With that in mind, I look at my sister. It''s quiteplicated to answer her question, but "Why can''t I be different?" I didn''t directly respond to her question; instead, I replied with a question, so she''ll have to think of an answer to her question, not me. She furrows her brow, sinking into her thoughts for a few seconds, clearly confused, but the easiest way to end this conversation, I spent a few minutes, and she said, "I don''t know, but you''re definitely better than before." I smiled and climbed onto my horse and looked forward; the sun was starting to rise: "It''s better to be different and change than to live like garbage, and I definitely don''t want to keep being garbage." Urging the horse, he starts to ride, having gathered all that was needed, there were no more words to express, everything had been said, right now I have to think about my next move once I reach the city, looking back for thest time I see my sister. Emily looked at her brother''s back and said, "See you at the academy." After those words, she began to walk towards the house. Memories filled her mind; During these 7 years, he had ignored her. She knew it, and it still hurt her a little. Although he had been watching her for all these months and had changed, she had forgiven him, but she was still angry. It''s a contradictory thought, Emily thought, as she sighed. She didn''t know very well what to think, but she had all these 6 months to think things over very well. Her figure disappeared behind the door. There was no one in the house, just the two of them and the servants. My parents had to go to the empire to do some things, so this day was perfect for him to leave. Chapter 25 - 25: Journey (Edited)

Chapter 25: Journey (Edited)

The sun rose on the horizon, the clouds were clear, revealing a clear blue sky, and the birds sang and flew. The weather was very pleasant. I was traveling on the main road, heading straight to the city gates. Thendscape was beautiful. I wore a short ck shirt and slightly green pants. On my right hand''s index finger, I had a simple yellow ring. Of course, it''s my spatial ring. Inside it, I had healing potions, some clothes, travel food, 100 gold coins, the sword I stole, and a mask. I was surrounded by overlyrge trees, feeling small. My horse was moving at a decent speed; there was no rush, not even a day had passed. As time passed, the sun set, and the night fell on my shoulders. Finding shelter for the night, I prepared for my first time sleeping outdoors. I tied my horse to a tree beside me. I lit a small fire to cook my food. I didn''t n to leave it burning; it would attract too much attention. I didn''t want a creature to visit me while I slept; a small me in the darkness was not a good idea. After eating, I gotfortable to try to rest, but I would never let my guard down; I knew how dangerous it was to trust. Four days passed without any problems during my journey. It was quite interesting; I encountered different ecosystems and peculiar animals. I saw a kind of elk, about 4 meters tall and 3 meters wide, with four eyes and two heads; its horns were toorge. It wasn''t wild. I also came across a small river with extremely transparent water; you could see fish around. I took a quick shower and grabbed some fish to eat. Another day passed, and this time I was in an open space. There were still trees, but not as many as before. Suddenly, I heard sounds of a fight. Getting closer to the noise, I felt the presence of people. Putting on my mask, I hid my face; sometimes being too beautiful attracts attention. My hair color changed to ck; it would be very difficult to identify my true identity. Hiding in arge bush, I observed the situation. Just by seeing the men in leather armor,rge and quite ugly, I realized they were bandits. On the other hand, soldiers with some iron armor were defending a very elegant carriage; clearly, it was a noble or merchant. I never thought I''de across such a clich¨¦ scene, but it could also bring benefits: more money or even establish a connection. Seeing that the bandits outnumbered the guards and were at a disadvantage, and some were already dead, I could feel that the strongest of them was in the silver-maximum range. Sighing to myself, I took out my sword from the ring. If I kept hesitating, they could kill them all. Taking deep breaths, I gathered courage. My feet moved at an incredible speed, and I disappeared from my spot. I positioned myself behind one, and with a swift movement, his head flew off his shoulders; one less. Quickly, I moved away. It was better to attack while they were unprepared. I thrust my sword into the back of another bandit; two fewer. I shifted my movement horizontally and split two more in half. Feeling my presence, they turned to look at me. "WHO ARE YOU?" "CURSED RAT! Kill him quickly." In an instant, all the bandits ran towards me. I greeted them with a big smile on my face and ran towards them. ng! sh! With a quick motion, I cut off his arm, turned around, attacked again, this time cutting off his head. I crouched and propelled myself towards another bandit; for some reason, I felt incredibly happy. I kicked, breaking his ribs. Cough! He fainted from the pain, but I didn''t stop. Moving to the right, I made an attack from behind, cutting off both hands at the same time. ?Tos! He faints from the pain, but I didn''t stop. Moving to the right, I attacked from behind, cutting both hands at the same time. AAAARGHHHH! My hands, my hands! Help, please, boss, help, arrghh. With a quick move, I put an end to his suffering, fixing my gaze on the other bandits. "What do you think you''re doing? Help him! Apparently, he''s on our side. Move!" The guards, after oveing the initial shock, began to attack the bandits, who were all terrified. My thoughts returned to my mind, the scenes of how I killed all those bandits with my own hands passed as quickly as a movie in my head. I looked at my sword stained with blood, my hands started to shake, I felt afraid. I closed my eyes and calmed my breathing; I knew this could happen. Killing someone is not easy at all, even if they could be the worst trash in the world, they are still human beings. My heart was beating very fast. "Damn it! Calm down! You knew this had toe one way or another. It was them or me. If I didn''t defend myself, I would die, in and simple. There''s no more," I yelled at myself. This world is cruel and this is the way to have more chances to survive. I did what I had to do... Chapter 26 - 26: Journey (2) (Edited)

Chapter 26: Journey (2) (Edited)

With this new mindset in mind, I looked at all the bodies on the ground of the bandits I had killed myself. With firm eyes, I observed their expressions before dying: fear and desperation, some even had expressions of regret. I took a deep breath and epted it. I killed them. There''s no more, no lies, no doubts. I carry their deaths on my shoulders and move on. Escaping reality is not an option. The bandits began to drop like flies once a total intruder disrupted their concentration; they lost focus at that moment, and the guards took control of the situation. I continued to watch the leader of the bandits, a maximum silver rank, the strongest on this battlefield. That means he''s mine, and I''ll kill him. Running through the chaotic field, I reached his position: a bearded man with a scar on his cheek. He stood about two meters tall and had a super muscr build. I couldn''t help but shudder; truthfully, he disgusted me a bit. Sensing my presence, he turned his head towards me and quicklyunched an attack in my direction. Boom! Applying force to my left leg, I moved quickly. A small crater formed where he had stood. "He has considerable strength," I thought to myself. Adjusting my center of gravity, I gripped my sword with both hands and, with my footwork, made a very fast move, positioning myself by his side. Iunched a diagonal attack with the intention of cutting off his arm. Boom! Blocking my attack, he stepped back. Seizing this opportunity, I attacked again, but this time from above. The bandit, seeing my intentions, defended with a wavering posture. But he did something that surprised me a bit: he was surrounded by an aura, but not very advanced; in fact, it''s a bit rough. I suppose having a coach with aura has its advantages. I haven''t used aura because it''s too shy and also because I have no idea who''s in the carriage. It''s better to be cautious; controlling aura is very rare among the poption. Only nobles or even somemoners may attempt to awaken their aura. Of course, it''s not as easy as it seems; you need someone to guide you. I be serious because, although his aura control is poor, his strength is destructive. A well-executed attack could easily cut off a body part. Putting a little aura into my sword in a way that can''t be seen, I decide to end this quickly. Repeating my footwork, my speed increases. The bandit makes a horizontal attack, and running, I focus my strength in my feet and jump to dodge. In the air, I adjust my wrist and firmly grasp the hilt. Being upside down, I look him directly in the eyes, the bandit lifting his head with surprise and fear in his eyes. Oblique strike! As I cut his head in half, it splits into two almost equal parts. Landing gracefully, behind me, the lifeless body of the bandit first falls to his knees and thenpletely to the ground, embracing the darkness forever. Looking around, I see some bandits on their knees with their hands up and swords or axes on the ground. They surrendered, still looking at me with eyes full of despair, bowing their heads. The guards, for their part, surrounded them. A man in his fifties with a haggard andpletely tired face approaches me bowing his head. "Thank you very much, young warrior, for your help. If it weren''t for your intervention, we wouldn''t have been able to win." "It wasn''t a big problem, as I was passing by. I couldn''t look away and pretend I hadn''t seen anything. There''s no need to bow your head." It''s better to be humble and confident than stupid and arrogant. Arrogance eats you from the inside and doesn''t allow you to see your mistakes. "You''re very humble, but that''s good. You''re a good warrior. Let me thank you again for saving our young master." Some guards approached the carriage and knocked twice loudly and once softly. ncing out of the corner of my eye, I suppose it was a password in case someone tried to enter. The door opens, and from the carriage steps out a 14-year-old girl, wearing a beautiful blue dress matching her intense blue hair and eyes of the same color. Looking at her again, I feel like I know her, but at the same time I don''t know her. He is very simr to a character in the main cast, but he can''t be one. Although it seems, the age does not match. Reflecting, he widens his eyes in shock. Wait, it can''t be! It can''t be her! It is impossible. No, calm down first. Trying to calm my mind and feelings, I think deeply. In history, the House of Snow had two daughters. A member of the main cast, an ice magic prodigy, and her younger sister. Although she was not as prodigious as her older sister, she had a good head, she was very intelligent and analytical. She always maintained a calm and collected personality around her. The rtionship between the sisters was very deep and loving; Her older sister defended her tooth and nail against boys or girls who made fun of her for not being good with magic. But one day everything changed. Her younger sister disappeared from the house. Nobody knew where she was. They looked everywhere for her and could never find her. It wasn''t until her body was found in a small town. She had blue hair and blue eyes. The family quickly went to the scene and found her, but not alive. Her petite body was brutally beaten and also raped repeatedly. A wound was found in her heart, a hole. It is said that she put an end to her suffering herself. And right now, that same person is in front of me; Her older sister fell into a deep depression, ming herself for not taking care of her younger sister. She even hated men to death. "Thank you very much for saving me. I am Elsa Frostine of the House of Snow; I will not forget the debt." Coming out of my thoughts, I hear a still immature and calm voice. Looking directly into her eyes, I''m not quite sure how to respond... Chapter 27 - 27: Journey (3)

Chapter 27: Journey (3)

I had an ufortable smile on my face, my thoughts racing at full speed, processing all the information and actions I had taken. Of course, I don''t regret my decisions; I ept my mistakes and live with them, just like my good deeds. Besides, she didn''t deserve the ending she had. She''s a good girl. But this will undoubtedly create a butterfly effect. I''m not sure how big it will be or whether it will be for better or for worse. As in the original storyline, her older sister focused even more on training, distancing herself from everyone, basically bing the typical ice queen. But she is very brutal when dealing with men; she is ruthless and sadistic. But now that her sister is here, alive and well, she won''t have to undergo a personality change. Returning to the present, I look again at Elsa, who observes me bewildered by not responding. I quickly take off my mask. Why, you may ask? Well, she has great power over her older sister; she mostly made the decisions. So, if I can create a good image with her, naturally, I''ll do the same with her older sister. Also, by showing my true face, I can speak with her more fluently. I''m also curious about why she''s here; in the novel, the reason was never revealed. "Hehehe, how clever. I don''t know why I still don''t have a Nobel Prize." Iugh sinisterly as I remove the mask, also making my hair color return to normal. With a big smile on my face, I say: "What a surprise to meet the second ice princess. Nice to meet you, Elsa Frostine. I''m Anthony Von Valeriano." I bow slightly. The reason, well, her family, like mine, is a ducal family. Also, it''s basic courtesy. Opening her eyes in surprise, she looks at me wide-eyed. Well, I can''t me her; who would have thought she would find the heir to a duchy so far from home? Also, my reputation is not very good either. "Damn it, Anthony, you''ve made things difficult for me." I think internally. The truth is, things like this are more difficult for me. "Wow, you''re very handsome. No, wait, that doesn''t matter now. Nice to meet you too. My name is Elsa Frostine. I''m very grateful that you saved me, and it''s also a surprise to find you in this ce." I couldn''t have misheard; she said I''m handsome. Although I already knew, it''s good to hear it from others. Swelling my chest with pride, I reply. "The surprise should be mine. What are you doing in this ce, the second heir of the House of Snow, and without the proper protection?" I suppose she escaped from home some time ago; the information about her disappearance must have reached my father. "It''s a secret," she says with a mysterious smile. Damn it, I can''t believe it. Seriously, I''m very curious, and she responds like this. Feeling anger rising to my head, I breathe to calm myself. Putting on my best smile, I reply. "I see, I see. Considering the direction you''re heading, it''s more than clear that you''re going to the City of Beginnings, which is the most dangerous ce for a girl with your status. I wonder what will happen if your location information leaks to your family." Her small smile freezes, and her expression bes somber. "Do you really want to know?" "But of course." Letting out a deep sigh, she looks at me with her offended eyes, as if I were intimidating her. She responds. "I want to find the Seven Star Flower. ording to what I researched, that flower will help me with my condition." "Why do you want it?" I ask incredulously. This information was never known in the novel, so I''m lost right now. "As you know, I''m not very good with magic. ording to the priests, the reason is that I don''t have the bloodline that my family has. Therefore, my status is always in doubt; some think that I''m not of pure blood." "So, I found in a book that if you eat a flower, you can get a bloodline. This happens if you don''t have one, but also if you''re disabled and your bloodline doesn''t respond. With the help of this flower, I can awaken my lineage. Naturally, it doesn''t remove the restrictions that I have to reach gold to fully awaken it." The little information about her was that she always spent her time in the library; some readers thought it was because she was escaping reality with books. But now I know the reason. It was shocking and surprising, but there''s one case that is not clear to me. "Why didn''t you ask for help from your family?" "Because they wouldn''t let mee to this ce. Also, I wanted to do it myself, to silence all the gossip and whispers about me." I could see sadness in her eyes. Although she is very strong, everyone has a breaking point. She, who perhaps endured humiliations and thought she might be an illegitimate daughter, carrying on her small shoulders what drove her to embark on this journey, I can''t help but sympathize with her. We have almost the same situation. "Destiny is surely capricious. I''m heading to the same ce, so why don''t we go together?" I say with a sincere smile. Chapter 28 - 28: Journey (4)

Chapter 28: Journey (4)

An important detail that I had overlooked is that her family are high-blood elves, also known as "High Elves." My family are also High humans, but... [Species: Human (????????)] Looking at the screen, ie to the conclusion that it is due to my sealed species Shrugging, I don''t think much about it now, ncing at the girl walking beside me, with ck hair like mine, and with different clothing to avoid attracting unwanted attention. For some reason, he told his guards to leave, although somewhat hesitant at first, they had to obey, and not disclose any information; I suppose she trusts me more. However, she wanted to stay with the carriage, which I denied with a shake of my head. It would attract too much attention; it''s better to go without it. Of course, I didn''t forget about my horse. I''m currently leading it with a rope. The reason we''re not riding is that we need a n to hide our true identity. "So, what if we pretend to be orphaned siblings?" I say with a smile. You know, the typical brother-sister story. Our hair is the same color, but our eyes are not. It can''t be perfect. "Sounds good to me; it''s better than saying we''re father and daughter," she responds suspiciously. "N-no hahaha." I couldn''t help butugh looking at her face. The truth is, I was just teasing her; I still remember the expression she made. "STOP INTIMIDATING ME, YOU''RE VERY ANNOYING!" Although she is very intelligent for her age, she still is a child. It''s fun to tease her. With a pouty face, she turns her head. Moreover, she is very adorable and cute. "Hahaha, okay, my fault, forgive me." "Do you really regret it?" She res at me. "I genuinely regretted it," I say, putting on the most serious face possible. "Fine, I forgive you." It''s easy to talk to her, and I feelfortable, but thinking about my decisions, I basically took charge of her well-being. Right now, she''s under my protection; everything that happens or falls will be on my shoulders. I don''t know if it was a good decision or not, or if it was just because I saw myself reflected in her in one way or another. Now I can''t go back. Besides, I''m a 29-year-old man; I know how to take care of children, I think... Putting on a serious expression, I look into her little eyes. "From now on, you''ll listen to everything I say, no objections. You''re under my guardianship, which makes me responsible for your actions. You''re a smart girl, so I hope you understand. The ce we''re going to is very dangerous, not only because of monsters but also because humans can be even worse than them. You won''t go anywhere if I''m not with you, understand?" With a serious expression, she responds, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid. I know what I''m getting into." Nodding with satisfaction. "So, did you bring anything with you? You know, clothes, money, stuff like that." Looking at me with a serious expression, she says, "I forgot it in the carriage." "Ugh." Giving her a little tap on the head, she lets out a small groan of pain. I can''t help but hit her; of course, it wasn''t hard, but... "HOW CAN YOU FORGET THE BASICS!" "I-I just didn''t remember," she says, looking at me with teary eyes. Although she''s intelligent, she''s a bit clumsy sometimes. "Alright, it''s fine, don''t worry. I have money with me, but clothes are a problem. Once we arrive, we''ll buy you some clothes, okay?" I tell her. Petting her head, she responds with a nod. "So, do you know in which area that flower is?" "Yes, ording to the book, it says it''s in a pond in zone 4." Listening attentively, I was surprised to know that it''s in the same ce I want to go. Of course, I''ll kill some monsters first and see what I can buy at the store; I need to be prepared. "Our n is as follows: once we arrive in the city, we need to pay the entrance fee. Once inside, we''ll look for a ce to stay; it''ll be a room with 2 beds. Afther I''ll buy you clothes, we''ll eat something decent, and finally, we''ll go to sleep. The next morning, both of us will register at the guild, understood? "Agreed." Nodding, I jump to get on the horse, extending my hand to lift her and ce her behind me. After making sure she''s seated properly, I start to elerate the horse''s speed to reach the city. My safe destination is a tough one; my solo journey turned into a journey for two. Smiling with excitement, I prepare for the path ahead that I chose. Chapter 29 - 29: Journey (5)

Chapter 29: Journey (5)

The journey itself was much slower. I had nned to arrive in 7 days, but it might take 3 more; it can''t be helped. I''m not alone now. Elsa, so to speak, is a normal human and tires more easily, so I have to slow down. During our journey, there were no problems. Right now, we were sheltered in a cave. It''s raining outside; there was a storm. Fortunately, we found a good spot. We''re deep inside. I checked that this ce wasn''t some creature''s refuge. For now, we were safe. I set up a small fire in the middle, i was roasting a few fish on skewers. Haha, they always ate them like that in the novels I read. Elsa was in front of me; her small body was close to the fire; she was feeling a bit cold, I took a nket from my ring and handed it to her. "Thank you very much," she said. "You should have told me you were cold," I replied. "Oh, didn''t want to bother you." "Don''t worry, it''s better that you''re well than sick. So if you have any problems, just tell me." "Sorry then, but I have a question." "What is it?" I ask curiously. "Why are you so different from the rumors about you?" "Oh, so it''s about that, huh." Laughing a little, I replied, "As you know, people change. I know I didn''t behave in the best possible way in the past, but I still have time to be different. The truth is, a few months ago I was in the maximum-bronze range. I took my training seriously, and now I''m in silver-medium. If you''re wondering why I''m here, it''s because I want to reach the gold range in these 6 months." Looking at me with surprise, she said, "But the academy starts in six months." "Yes, I know, but there''s still time." "And are you going to the academy?" Lowering her head with a sad expression, she replied resentfully, "I can''t, not until I find the flower. I don''t even know if it''s really in zone 4." I could see tears filling her eyes. "I really want to be like my older sister. I want to be like her; I want to control magic like her, but... but I can''t. I''ve always tried so hard, really, but I could never make any progress. After all these years, I''m still in the bronze-base range." Lowering her head even more, she criticized herself with disdain in her voice. Approaching her, I hugged her small body. I could feel my shirt getting wet little by little. She had endured a lot of pressure. Being from a noble family is sometimes exhausting; there are always eyes watching everything you do, and if you fail or are disabled, they criticize you from all sides. The only good thing is that her family always defended her, but it''s never enough sometimes, giving her pats on her back. "System, do you have what I asked for yesterday ready? You know what I mean," I asked in my mind. [Ding! ording to the host''s requirements, a mini-system was created that, when forming a group, allows sharing the experience the host gains through monster killing.] Perfect, yesterday I asked the system if it had such an advantage. The reason is that I wanted to help Elsa as much as possible in this adventure. Also, if she gets stronger, she can help me. Everyone wins. The system told me it didn''t have such a tool, and I asked it to create it. Feeling Elsa''s body stop trembling and slowly calm down, I smiled with joy. I don''t know how I can get so attached to her. I see in her a younger sister. Snif snif I start to smell something burning. I quickly remember what I was doing. "Darn it, how could I forget about the fish?" Cursing to myself, I take the fish out of the fire. They were so ck and smelled bad; it was inedible. I hear a little giggle, and I see Elsaughing, looking at my face. "Hehehe, you should have seen your expression," she says with a hand on her lips, stillughing. Sighing, I say, "Are you okay now? It''s a shame about the fish, but luckily, I have more." This time, in the river, I caught a lot. "Yeah, thanks for being there to help me. I really appreciate it." Although still with swollen eyes, she smiles a bit. Nodding, I put another pair of fish on a stick to cook them again. I hear her stomach growl a bit. Turning my gaze to her, she lowers her head embarrassed, with her cheeks a bit red. "Hahaha, dinner will be ready in a moment." "Shut up, hmph!" She turns her head with a little pout. Haha, they''re adorable. After eating, I take out a kind of mini bed from my ring. I don''t need it, so I give it to Elsa. Although she hesitated at first, I pressed more, and in the end, she gave in. I didn''t put out the fire because there was no need. The entrance is still far away, but I never let my guard down. After a few minutes, I close my eyes to sleep. Chapter 30 - 30: Journey (6)

Chapter 30: Journey (6)

Pov Elsa Frostine I remember that day as if it were yesterday, the day when my magical aptitude would be measured. As a family of wizards, magic was everything. My sister was already admired for her skill in manipting magic, and I admired her greatly too. It was incredible how she could form perfect snowkes. I wanted to do the same; I wanted to be a great mage like my older sister, but things didn''t turn out that way. It turns out I had no talent for magic. Furthermore, it was discovered that I had no magical lineage,cking what defined the family and made us one of the most powerful. Our lineage traced back to a creature from the past that formed a blood pact with the first head of the house. This lineage was possessed by each generation born from the main branch, named "Winterfrost Bird," a creature capable of manipting ice entirely. No creature in the handling of ice magic couldpare to it. When I found out, my world crumbled. All my fantasies vanished with those words. I remember crying in my mother''s arms. My father could only watch helplessly; he couldn''t do anything. My older sister was by my side, trying to cheer me up. They didn''t change how they treated me. They continued to give me their unconditional love. But something did change: my friendsughed at me, called me a bastard, or said that my mother deceived my father with another man. I always came crying to my father''s office to tell him what they said. My father always reassured me, saying that I was his daughter. My mother did the same. There was a way to verify if they were your real parents, and they did it on me, confirming that I was indeed their daughter. But the looks I received always made me sad. I was just a 7-year-old girl; I could hear their whispers about how unfortunate I was as a disabled child. It hurt my heart. My parents were sometimes too busy to pay attention to me, but my older sister was always there to defend me from the bullies who took advantage of me. Although my rtionship with my sister was good, it began to strengthen. I always spent time with her; I never left her side. I watched her train with magic; she always received attention and goodments. She was the rising star of the house, and I admired her a lot. I asked her to teach me magic, and she epted with a smile. There came a time when I started to envy my sister. Seeing everyone congratting her and receiving all the attention filled my little heart with bitterness. I started to distance myself from her. Our house had arge library, and whenever I felt sad or depressed, I went there and found sce in books. I felt at peace. On the other hand, my sister, seeing me distancing myself, began to worry about me. She always came to ask if I was okay. Seeing her eyes expressing her true feelings made me feel bad about myself. But why does fate have to be so unfair? WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! I also want to be her. I also had dreams and hopes in my heart. In my desperation, one day I found a book with descriptions of flowers in the forest of the end. Out of curiosity, I started reading, and on one page was "Flower of the 7 Stars." Reading its description, I felt my soul returning to my body; my eyes filled with an indescribable desire. Finally, I could see a small light in a life full of darkness. The flower had petals of a dark color but with small specks of light; it was very beautiful. I wanted it so much, with all my strength, but the problem was that it was in that ce. One night, I left home. I escaped, even though I had discussed it with my parents; they vehemently refused, although I didn''t tell them the location of the flower. I wanted to inform my sister, but I didn''t. I wanted to do it for myself; I could do it alone. In the city, I bought a carriage and hired some guards. I paid them to take me to the city of the beginning. But on the journey, a group of bandits attacked us. I felt fear, I felt insecure. I thought this was the end, but it wasn''t. When I got out of the carriage, I found some corpses; I felt nauseous, but I endured it. ording to what I was told, the boy standing in the midst of all the chaos saved my life. When he told me his true identity, he told me he was heading to the same ce as me and invited me to go with him. I hesitated at first; I already knew who he was, and his image was very bad. But somehow, I felt protected by his side, so I epted. Besides, he''s also handsome and strong. The journeysted another 3 days. During this time, he always cared about my well-being and that I was okay. I didn''t know why he treated me so well, so I asked him. He said our situations were almost simr, and he also told me I was like a younger sister. I felt my cheeks turning red, and I couldn''t help but give him a punch on the shoulder; I felt like he was teasing me or something. Right now, we were at the entrance of the city. The walls were too high, I estimate around 30 meters. He handed me a hood to hide my face. Although I didn''t understand why at first, I still put it on. Finally, we had arrived in the city. Chapter 31 - 31: City of Beginnings

Chapter 31: City of Beginnings

We found ourselves in a long queue; all sorts of people were present: traders, adventurers, or ordinary folks, all with the same goal¡ªto enter the city. We were in the middle of the line, waiting for an hour, but there wasn''t much we could do, so we just had to wait. The city, from the outside, was open; there were no trees blocking the city from view. I suppose it''s for better security, given the diverse crowd; you could be kidnapped, stabbed, or intimidated behind a tree... Elsa was behind me, but I decided to ce her in front. I told her to put on a hood to conceal her face; I already had my mask. We arrived in the morning, but we''re still here. "Damn, it never ends," I felt my patience wearing thin. "Considering the speed at which the queue is moving, we might get in by night," Elsa said, pursing her lips. Agreeing with her, I''m in a bad mood right now. I don''t like waiting for too long. Sighing, I close my eyes to make time pass faster. Suddenly, I feel a hand on my shoulder with some force. I look towards the person responsible. "Hey kid, how about you give me your spot in line?" he says with a disgusting and arrogant smile. Just what I needed! The typical third-rate bully. As if I haven''t had enough waiting in this damn line since morning, and now this bastard is testing what little patience I have left. Feeling more pressure on my shoulder, he says. "Don''t you hear..." "Arrgh" I quickly give him a punch in the stomach. I couldn''t take it anymore. This has a small advantage: it gives the impression that you''re not easy to intimidate and keeps smart fools at a distance. The guy fainted; he was just trash. *** In front of three guards, they asked for our identification. Since we didn''t have any, we had to pay more to get in. Normally, you''d have to pay 10 silver coins, but we had to pay 20 silver coins per person, totaling 40 for both of us. With the remaining 60, we need to find a ce to sleep. It was already night. If I had spent more time in that line, I felt like I would go crazy. Luckily, Elsa was there to calm me down. The streets of the city itself were lively. There were people everywhere: humans, elves, and dwarves. Some wore leather or iron armor, swords, axes, daggers, all sorts of weapons. The buildings had a modern yet ancient touch, constructed from a kind of white or ck rock. It looked very nice; I was honestly surprised by the architecture. I thought it would be more outdated. Around the streets, they sold all kinds of things. Small shops, some selling food or magical artifacts. Of course, there''s always the doubt of being ripped off or the food being bad, but I didn''t pay much attention. Right now, I was looking for a ce to stay the night, but I had no idea where they were. Approaching a youngdy with blonde hair and blue eyes, and elongated ears, clearly an elf. "Excuse me, do you know where we can find a ce to stay the night?" Looking at me with some suspicion, she responds. "Just keep walking about four blocks and turn right; you''ll find a good ce there." Thanking her, I follow the instructions she gave me. Upon reaching the location, I find a ce that looks quite decent. It had five floors, entirely built with wood. Obviously, the wood isn''t normal. The sign of the ce was "Old Night." Entering the ce with Elsa by my side, inside there were a few wooden tables and chairs. Some were upied by people eating, chatting, or drinking. The atmosphere was good. Approaching the receptionist, she was a woman with short brown hair and ck eyes. Her dress was very simple, but her appearance was fine. With a cordial smile, she weed us. "Good evening and wee to our humble stable," she said with a small bow. "Thank you. I would like to rent a room with two beds, a bitrge, and with its own bathroom." "Of course, we have a room with those standards. The price per night will be a total of 2 silver coins. If you want it with breakfast, lunch, and snack, it would be a total of 5 silver coins per person." Fair enough. "I would like to rent the room for one month." "It would be a pleasure, with a total of 1 gold coin and 50 silver, please." After paying the room cost, she handed me a key. Going up to the fifth floor and seeing the room number (52), I find it at the end of the hallway. Upon entering, I see that it''s quite decent. Although not veryrge, it has enough space for the two of us. The beds were positioned with a good distance. The room itself was very cozy. To my surprise, it was quite clean and well-organized. It had a small piece of furniture and a desk. "Ah, finally I can rest my feet. I was quite tired," Elsa said, who was already lying on the right bed. The left side had a small window. I saw a door at the back of the room and went in to check. The bathroom was quite good; no wonder it costs 5 silver coins. The receptionist told us that in a few minutes, they would bring us the food. I chose meat with some vegetables and a ss of water; on the other hand, Elsa was hesitant. Well, it was expected; she has a pte of a noble. Although I''ve also eaten quite fine food, I''m not picky. In the end, she ordered a meat sandwich with a ss of juice. After waiting for 20 minutes, someone knocked on the door. *Knock Knock Knock* I got up from the chair and opened the door. Outside was an older man around 60, with somewhat white hair. Making an assumption, I think he''s the father of the receptionist named Maria. He brought the food on a tray elegantly. I thanked him and picked up the food, putting it on the desk. I called Elsa, but she was already behind me with her eyes shining; she was hungry. I decided not to bother her and just handed her portion. After finishing our dinner, we called for someone toe and collect the tes. I called Elsa. "Elsa,e here; we need to talk." "What''s going on?" "Tomorrow we''ll go buy you clothes, and then we''ll register at the guild. Since we already have new names, there won''t be a problem." We discussed the names while waiting in line. My name will be Bryan and hers Ang. We don''t havest names; we''remoners and orphans. "So, Elsa, do you want to form a group with me?" She looks at me as if I''m a strange creature and responds with another question. "Aren''t we already?" Letting out a smallugh, I say. "Just say yes or no." Still looking at me with strange eyes, she says yes. I smile widely to myself and see a familiar blue screen [Ding! Congrattions to the host for forming a group with Elsa Frostine] [Calcting Elsa Frostine''s statistics] [Ding! Now the host can view Elsa''s statistics] [Name: Elsa Frostine] [Gender: Female] [Age: 14 years] [Species: High Elf] [Rank: Bronze-Base] [Strength: -F] [Dexterity: -F] [Intelligence: E] [Speed: -F] [Resistance: -F] [Potential: Null] [Bloodline: Null] [Aspect: Sealed] [Physique: Sealed] [Legacy: Unknown] [Ability: Magic (apprentice)] [True Name: Unknown] Chapter 32 - 32: Guild

Chapter 32: Guild

The next morning, we woke up and brushed our teeth at the same time; luckily, I brought two... Later, Elsa decided to take a bath first, and I decide to bathe after her. We went down to the hall where the adventurers were already eating. We sat in an empty spot. While I was checking the menu, I suddenly overheard an interesting conversation. "Hey, did you hear about the massacre in zone 2?" "How could I not hear! Gods, it was aplete pity. They were a good group on the rise, but they underestimated the beasts. Although not very intelligent, they like to hunt in groups, and once you fall into their trap, you have to fight against arge number of them." Sigh. "It can''t be avoided. Not even their remains were found. It''s a shame. They were good kids, but you know, they say they were deceived." "Wait, what do you mean?" "Well, rumors say they bought a map that led them to a hidden treasure in zone 2, exactly in the Caves of Oblivion." "Caves of Oblivion, wait! Ah, are you talking about the ce where these abominations are? I saw from the corner of my eye how the woman shuddered, and her expression was filled with absolute fear. "Yes, you''re right, it''s that damned ce." Reflecting on what I just heard, it reminded me of a time when this ce was a death zone. You can''t fully trust a person, but I never heard of the Caves of Oblivion. It sparked my curiosity about that ce. Snapping out of my thoughts, I heard the sound of the te on the table. I ordered two fried eggs with a meat pie and a cup of coffee. Surprisingly, coffee exists. Elsa ordered only one egg with bread and coffee. Watching her eat, I smiled a bit and said, "You know, at your age, you should eat more to develop well, you know." "Shut up!" Haha, it always feels good to tease her a bit. After eating and thanking the staff, I asked Maria for a ce to buy clothes for my sister. She told us there was a clothing store about 2 blocks to the right. Elsa chose her clothes herself, but I rmended that she buy clothes with greater flexibility forbat. She bought a few more personal items for herself and a kind of wizard''s robe, spending a total of 20 silver coins. I didn''t need to buy anything since I brought some from home. All the clothes Elsa bought had the option to be stored in my ring, but she refused, with a slightly embarrassed face. Damn, I made that mistake. It would be ufortable for her to ask me for her clothes every time she wants to change or take a bath. I apologized; I didn''t mean to do it that way. It was just to keep them safe from any kind of theft. She only gave me some garments in case of an emergency. We headed to the only guild in the city that was in this ce. It was right in the middle. Since it was the only guild, it was veryrge. Also, ording to what I investigated yesterday, the guild master is in the Diamond rank. The guild was named "Lights in the Eternal Darkness." Although the name is a bit long, I found it suitable. Not only because this ce keeps the creatures in check and kills them regrly, preventing stampedes or an over-umtion of them. If this happens, the creaturese out of the forest and ravage everything in their path. It already happened once, wiping out an entire vige. No one survived. The kingdom decided to create a city to avoid future problems, so, correct, the guild is funded by the kingdom, giving it great importance and prestige to this ce. Although not everything is rosy, in every good thing, there is a bad thing. One cannot live without the other, and this city is no exception. Looking at the guild in front of me, I couldn''t help but marvel. It''s almost 1 kilometer wide and about 10 stories high. Its walls are made of white marble decorated with golden paintings. There are guards defending the ce in case of fights between adventurers or hunters; you can recognize them with those two names. The doors are veryrge, 3 meters high. Upon entering the ce, it gives an atmosphere of elegance. The floor is white with decorations of small nts andrge windows that allow the sun to enter. The supports are of a crystalline ck color. "Wow, this ce is incredible," says Elsa. I couldn''t agree more with her. It''s very beautiful. There is a mural on the left, it''s too big. It''s as if this ce were made for giants. Looking at the mural, I realize that they are missions. Around it, people are gathered, chatting about the avable missions. I feel a presence approaching our direction. Looking at the person, she is dressed in an elegant ck suit. Her legs are too high, covered with a ck mesh. She is a human woman. "Wee to the guild ''Lights in the Eternal Darkness.'' I would like to know what you are looking for in this ce." "Wee to register as adventurers," I reply calmly. She is strong, in the maximum-gold rank, a hunter in the C rank. With a smile on her face, she asks us to follow her. "To prevent people from lying about their rank, a sphere was created that identifies in which rank you are. This way, we avoid people choosing missions that exceed their capabilities and dying in battle." Nodding my head, I understand. The promise of being a hunter is very good, but there is always danger, death by your side every moment you explore the forest. You don''t know if you wille back alive or not. She led us to a small room in the middle of which was the sphere. Putting my hand on it, it starts to shine in a yellow tone. "Congrattions, sir, you have be a hunter of rank D." Sighing to myself, I''m d it worked. Yes, the sphere detected me as silver. My ns were going down the drain. The next turn was Elsa''s. The sphere shone the same way as mine, but the color was different, brown. "Congrattions, miss. It''s rank F." With the same smile and joy, she said it. Indeed, she is a professional in her job. "I would like to form a group with my sister," I quickly told her. I don''t want her to advertise me once we leave. I could see a hint of amusement in her eyes, quite cunning. "Of course, sir. No problem, but it has to have a name." "It will be called ''Losts''." I say with a smile. Chapter 33 - 33: Mission E

Chapter 33: Mission E

After leaving the room where we were, the manager bid us farewell. She handed us a kind of transparent certificate, and by infusing a bit of mana, it disyed all your information. (Name: Bryan) (Age: 17 years) (Rank: Gold-D) (upation: Adventurer) (Guild: Lights in the Darkness) Quite simple. She informed us that this card is unique, and if we lose it, we must pay the guild a certain amount of money to obtain another one. The reason is that it has a small space inside that allows you to store some things. As we approached the ce where the missions were posted, I examined them all in detail. (Rank C Mission: Zone 5, eliminate the fallen creature, "steals souls", and bring its core; the hunter can keep the other body parts. The price of the orb is negotiable.) (Rank D Mission: Zone 4, in a cave, a precious metal perfect for crafting weapons and armor was found. Bring 10 stones of considerable size; depending on the size, the price varies between 100-70 gold coins.) (Rank F Mission: In Zone 1, there is a flower used for making healing potions. You can bring a sack full of flowers; payment is based on the quality of the flower.) (Rank E Mission: Defeat the single-horned beast. Seek its eyes and horn; the hunter can keep the remains. For these items, receive a payment of 5 gold coins.) Of course, there were many more missions, but the four caught my attention. The Rank C mission is out of the question, but the name "steals souls" gave me goosebumps. The reason being, it was mentioned in the novel. If I recall correctly, its most terrifying ability is, as the name suggests, stealing the soul of a hunter. But what''s truly frightening about its ability is that it can possess the hunter''s body, having all their memories and acting perfectly as if nothing had happened. It can blend into society, but that''s just the beginning. It can infect more people, an organism that can divide into multiple parts. Nevertheless, its weakness lies in needing to kill the mother mind. However, just the idea of thousands of them trying to control you simultaneously is daunting. It''s also too weak for physical fights, but in mental battles, it''s a terrible master. The orb can be used to create artifacts that manipte or corrupt the mind. The reason it''s in the guild is because the guild wants it. Its more practical use is to remove mental problems or corruption from high-ranking hunters who, for some reason, almost get contaminated. And the only creature that can contaminate its corruption is the corrupt beings of immense power, Rank 6. The Rank D and F missions were also dismissed. I''m not interested in the D mission, as it''s just material collection, and the F mission is the same. I focused on the Rank E mission. It''s the most practical and avable for me at the moment. The good thing is that Zone 2 is always the most crowded with hunters, but also the most dangerous. Itsrge movement of people attracts all kinds of good and bad individuals. There''s also the chance that you might encounter the other group. There are two possible scenarios. 1. They are hunter thieves, vers, bandits, and worship cults. In these cases, they always kill men and vite women toter sell them. This generally happens very often. That''s why it''s rmended to form a group to have a better chance of surviving. Cults are moreplicated and atrocious; they''re not human for the acts theymit. 2. The hunters are good people and leave you alone. You always have to keep your eyes everywhere. Taking the sheet, I tell Elsa that we are going to undertake this mission, taking her to the reception where they will tell you where the beast has been seen or where it usually roams. The mission''s duration is 12 days. If you exceed that time, you have to pay a fine. This guild has a teleportation site located in a small base near the forest. Of course, if you want to use it, you need to pay a gold coin per person. "So Elsa, what do you prefer, traveling or paying 2 gold and arriving instantly?" "To be honest, I prefer to arrive quickly." It''s decided then. Paying the guard in charge of setting the coordinates, we got on a tform with a drawing about spatial magic. I have no idea about magical runes... We felt the space around us deforming. It was a very strange experience. At some point, I even felt like I didn''t have a physical body. After regaining our senses, I felt terrible nausea. Covering my mouth with my hands, I calmed down, and Elsa, apparently, was perfectly fine. We were greeted by another guard, given a small settlement, and shown the way out. We left a two-story building. I was struck by the forest in front of me. The trees were so tall they could reach about 40 meters high. The sky above them was gloomy and dim; it was very depressing. Chapter 34 - 34: Mission E (2)

Chapter 34: Mission E (2)

I don''t know how to describe this feeling; it''s like entering the lion''s den. It''s scary. In front of you is a great natural predator, things you don''t understand and don''t want to understand. You feel so small and insignificant in the face of absolute strength. It''s impartial to everyone; if you''re weak, you die, if you''re strong, you survive. Sometimes, to survive, you need to be a coward. You need to know when to give up and run. If you consider yourself a hero, you''ll likely end up dead, sacrificing yourself. Obviously, you''ll be remembered, and stories, music, poetry, even tales, myths, and legends will be told about you, but you won''t be there to see it for yourself. In time, you''ll likely be forgotten. Time doesn''t forgive anyone. Thousands and hundreds of stories are told in these forests; many heroes gave their lives to defend their group or friends. In the end, you die, and they keep on living. "Sacrifice,", i don''t have that kind of mentality. I don''t consider myself a hero. I want to live, no matter how or what I have to do to achieve it. I''m selfish with myself; after all, one''s instinct for self-preservation is stronger than anything else. A basic instinct that every human has in critical moments that threaten your life. Senses sharpen, and your pupils dte. You feel adrenaline coursing through your body to increase your chances of survival. Entering the forest, you hear nothing, absolute silence, unsettling and gloomy. Not a ray of light appears in this ce. Of course, you can still see; it''s as if it''s barely dusk. It''s always like this. It''s as if time is frozen in this ce. You can''t identify if it''s day or night; that''s a problem because creatures are more active at night. There''s no warmth; it''s cold. You need toe well bundled up, but at the same time not too much. Although it only affects people below the gold rank, the reason is quiteplex, but it''s not time to give exnations yet. There are many trees; the only sound is the wind. Everyone is prey, and everyone is a hunter at the same time. It''s not so dangerous; we''re still in zone 1, but we shouldn''t let our guard down. We walk quickly with the least possible noise. "This ce is unsettling," Elsa whispers. "We need to walk at about 5 kilometers per hour to cover the 50 kilometers in 10 hours. Although there are always variables, at most, in 1 or 2 days, we''ll be in zone 2," I reply. "Considering that, if we encounter any monsters on the way, it could add another day," says Elsa. "You''re right. We need to find a ce to rest. We arrived in this ce in the morning; we have a few hours before it gets dark. Let''s speed up our pace." From the moment I entered this ce, I took my sword out of the ring. You always have to be prepared for everything. "Seriously, damn it, how can a ce give you so much chills? Although the trees are separated by about 10 to 20 meters, you can have a perfect view of the ce, but all you see ahead are more trees. Some are marked with ws or in bad condition; there clearly were battles here. This means that creatures inhabit this area. If you look at the sky, you''ll only see a gray sky. This is the perfect ce to feel depressed." *** We walk without problems for the next few hours. Although going deeper into the forest is more dangerous, I can''t do anything. But the environment doesn''t change; it''s a very peculiar feature among the zones. Each one has something that characterizes it, and zone 1 is surrounded by trees. But the feeling that someone is watching you every moment never goes away. It''s as if you''re being watched from all directions; it''s ufortable. There''s no ce to rx; this can cause stress and fatigue, even hallucinations. It''s as if the forest is ying with your mind; that''s why some adventurers end up crazy andmit murders in these same forests. It corrupts you from within; a path full of bottomless holes. If you fall into one, you won''t be able to get out. *** After walking a few more hours, we find a suitable ce where we can camp, and yes, it is indeed a tree. Its trunk is very wide, and if you climb a bit, you can find a hole in it. It''s of considerable size; a maximum of 3 people can fit. It''s a perfect ce for us. I can feel it; the atmosphere changed quickly. It became heavier. This means that night is approaching. The trees sway, and the ambient mana bes thicker. The hunting hour has begun. You can hear everything outside; voices and screams. From one moment to another, it went from absolute silence to total chaos, footsteps, and sounds of things running. "WAAAAA WAAAAAAAAAA WAAAAAAAAAA" "Boom!" "Grrrrr" "Help! Help! Help!" "Don''t listen to me! Don''t listen to me! Don''t listen to me! Don''t listen to me!" Total chaos; deep and monstrous inhuman voices. Every human being is afraid of the unknown; afraid of what they don''t have rational and logicalprehension of. "I''m scared, damn it. As a modern person, who hasn''t seen any ghosts or monsters in their life, right now, I''m surrounded by them. But still, my blood is happy, excited, and eager for a ughter. My two personalities sh from time to time. I''ll have this problem until I unlock my lineage. I''m unstable right now. Taking deep breaths, I gather courage. If I continue like this, I won''t live in this ce," I think mentally. BOOM! Something hits the tree, taking me out of my thoughts. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Again and again, the tree shakes. Quickly, I make a hole on the other side. I don''t have time to think; they smelled our scent, and they know we''re here. I won''t let the tree fall; we''d be surrounded. Although they are rank 1 monsters, if there are many, it''s a problem. "Jump quickly!" I tell Elsa. She quickly understands the situation and jumps first. I follow her from behind. But I feel multiple pairs of eyes in my direction; I feel more than 20 monsters near us. "Run, don''t look back!" Holding her hand, I drag her with me. I look back, and I see them clearly. Beings very tall, almost 1.50 meters. Their limbs are extremely thick, their bodies are veryrgepared to their small heads. They have a permanent smile on their faces; they have no eyes. And they''re following us. For their size and shape, they run as fast as I do. Completely ck; they''re perfect for night hunting. The area somehow bes darker, but it''s still visible. I know what these monsters are called: "Happy." The moment they catch you, they startughing hysterically while eating you alive. The more you scream in pain, the more theyugh. They only stop when you''re dead, and again, silence. Chapter 35 - 35: Mission E (3)

Chapter 35: Mission E (3)

The "happy" Monsters are the most terrifying ss in this area, ranging from maximum-bronze rank, and are sadistic and brutal by nature. They always hunt in groups, can blend into their surroundings, are nearly undetectable, withrge bodies and small heads. Despite their speed not being ridiculously high, they are damn efficient hunting machines; they run too fast, and their agility is incredible. They are the dominant race in this area. Running at full speed, my heart pounded with fear and excitement. I was eager to dive into battle against them, but I couldn''t. I''m not alone in this ce, and if I lose myself in my bloodlust, they will easily kill Elsa. Although she maintained a calm expression, I could see fear in her eyes. They were following us and wouldn''t stop until they caught up with us. I''m very clear about that. I''m just looking for a safe tree to throw Elsa onto and stay by the tree to start cutting heads. We reached a kind of tightly packed trees, as if they were joined at their center. There was a small hole perfect for her. But I felt two presences behind the tree. "You think you''re clever, huh? HAHAHAHAHA, well, I like it that way,"ughing like a madman, I quickly grip my sword tightly and perform a horizontal strike from my right forward. One was hiding in a corner; if it weren''t for my keen senses, it would have caught us by surprise. Boom! sh! With a quick movement, its head goes flying. I make a sharp turn to the other side, perform my footwork, and find myself behind the other. Boom! nk! Finishing him, splitting him in half, I see a small brown orb out of the corner of my eye. I also cut a piece of the tree; I have to say the wood is very resilient. (+100 exp) [100/40,000] Wait, shouldn''t I get 200 experience? I mutter in amazement. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Listening to a few hystericalughs,, they distract me from my thoughts. I look to where they are gathered around the corpse. I watch as they tear apart and destroy the body of one of the monsters and then take it to their mouths. The reason, well, they are fighting over the mana orb among themselves. A symphony ofughter is all that can be heard. Snapping out of my stupor, I throw Elsa between the trees to keep her safer. "Don''t you dare leave that spot." Nodding, I turn my gaze towards them. At the same time, they return my gaze, as if they feel that I''m watching them. Again, total silence, just like before this hell broke loose. Gripping my sword with both hands, I run towards them. My blood couldn''t take it anymore; I needed to bathe in the blood of my enemies. [Ding! Mission Rank F] [Description: Survive for the next 2 hours until dawn; a group of inferior creatures dares to stand in the way of the dragon.] [Reward: Mana Orb Purification Skill] [Description: Fallen into filth, their souls are corrupted with the greatest sins. Fallen into madness, their bodies are tainted with the greatest desires. This skill allows the host to purify their orbs to obtain 100% pure essence.] "Excellent bastards. Not only do you help me get stronger, but also, thanks to you,I will have a useful skill." "COME ON! Are we all going tough together? Are we going to have a lot of fun, huh, guys?" Moving my feet incredibly fast, I disappear from my current position, directing my sword from below towards them, cutting them in half. I quickly turn my head to dodge ws as ck as the night. I perform my footwork and reposition to the right. With a push on my right foot, I throw it towards them. Bangggg! Boom! With adrenaline rushing through my body, I move my sword masterfully. The monsters with their distorted smiles fall one by one. I don''t stop, jumping from excitement from one position to another, as fast as they disappear. I move on all sides; there''s no chance of them hurting me. I know what I''m doing; I trust myself. With a cool mind, I attack again. Swoosh! Shah! There''s no time to hesitate in this situation; I have to keep my eyes wide open, looking everywhere, preparing for a surprise attack. BOOM! Looking at the small crater where an ice projectile was, I turn my head and see Elsa with determined eyes to help me. With a smile, I nod. If she could ovee her fear, everything will be fine. Moving back, I dodge an attack from the front, counterattacking with a quick thrust. I stab it in the chest. Even though I keep killing, more and moree, they don''t end. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA,e on! Come on! We''re just getting started." With a big smile on my face, I perform my footwork again. nk! Grind! Stopping my sword just in time, the creature goes flying from the impact. Although they are strong, they are nothing to worry about. In my eyes, I only see a bunch of experience points. A gleam of madness appears in my eyes. "This is fun." I disappear from my position, and... BOOOM! BOOM! Boom! With an attack from the air, I descend with all my might, creating arge crater, killing a few more. With a circr motion, my sword shines with a dark me, an aura. Come all who want, I will wee you with a big smile on my face... I''ll wee you to my bloody party. We''ll have fun together. We''ll kill each other. But all for the sake ofedy, forughs among us. We''ll die with a big smile and go to hell together. "HAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH" "COME ON! COME ON COME ON! COME TO MY BLOODY PARTY!" Chapter 36 - 36: Mission E (4)

Chapter 36: Mission E (4)

Third-person Point of View "Run! Run, don''t stop running!" "Damn it! Reynolds told you we shouldn''t havee to this ce!" "Please, I don''t want to die! I still don''t want to die!" "Help me, help me!" "We''re going to die. There''s no escape..." A group of 5 people, 2 women and 3 men, ran through the darkness of the forest. They ran for their lives. They had the misfortune of getting lost in this forest. The captain of the group, Reynolds, an adventurer of rank E, base-silver rank, and his otherpanions were in maximum-bronze, F+ rank hunters. Currently, they were being pursued by a pack of "faceless," creatures with the ability to transfer the face of their victim upon killing them. They measured less than a meter, with coffee-colored bodies and 4 arms. Their speed wasn''t very high due to their small bodies. Their method of attack was to first observe their prey, stalk them behind a tree, only revealing their heads. Some novice hunters mistook them for humans, a grave mistake as approaching them led to being ambushed from all sides and beaten until pulp. These mid-bronze rank monsters were second in the food chain in Zone 1. This specific group fell into their trap, and now they were paying the consequences. Unlike the "Felices," they made no noise; they were always silent. "Darn it! I''m getting tired. I feel the strength in my legs fading; I can''t run anymore! Cristina is the team''s healer, and as such, her physique is terrible, making her the easiest prey in the group. "Come on, don''t give up. We''ll escape this situation and we will return to the city to get married.," Eduardo, Cristina''s boyfriend, was the second inmand, being the team''s swordsman. With tearful and with a profound sadness...", Cristina nodded her head. He grabbed Cristina and hoisted her onto his back. Although their speed would potentially decrease, he didn''t care. This was going to be theirst adventure. They had nned to hunt enough lower-rank monsters to buy a modest house in the city and live together. But fate yed a trick on them. As a team of five, they could have confronted the stampede of creatures, but they had no strength left after their hunt. The map had torn, they lost the return route, and they got lost. Two days lost, supplies running out, not much time left. These were theirst efforts to survive. BOOM! Suddenly, they heard an explosion. Usually, explosions were caused by another group of adventurers or a battle between monsters. "We have no other options. Let''s go to that ce." "This might be our only hope." "Let''s go!" "With luck, we''ll distract them." They all had grim expressions. They were gambling. It could be a group of monsters fighting, but they could also stop fighting and start killing them. Or the "Change faces" could join the fight and get distracted. With theirst card on the table, they ran towards that direction. Their lives depended on the mother of fortune. Isn''t it fun? Huff... Huff... Eduardo was getting tired, but they were almost there. Their eyes gleamed with a desire to survive. He wasn''t going to die in this ce for nothing! SURGE! SWOOSH! CLANK! They arrived at the ce where the sounds and explosions were happening. All five were stunned by the scene unfolding before their eyes. It was a battlefield, limbs as long and ck as the night, viscera everywhere, ck blood painting the ground, heads and bodies mutted. A true ughter, a carnage, and in the midst of all that hell was a young man. Tall, with ck hair that seemed to have a certain shine. He had a mask covering his face; the mask was ck, but his blood-red eyes could be seen through the holes, shining with a certain level of madness. His sword danced perfectly with his body; they were one against the world. Boom! BOOM! An ice projectile killed another monster, and the ground froze in a small part. Among the trees was a girl with equally ck hair, a ck mask, but her eyes were blue. She looked so tired, but her eyes didn''t. All the monsters on the ground were maximum-bronze, but they fell like ants without the slightest resistance. The sword always killed those who approached. sh! Snapping out of his stupor, Eduardo quickly carried Cristina to where the ck-haired girl was. "Who are you!?" Elsa, seeing them, went on guard. They had enough with those bastards that kepting out of nowhere. It had been almost an hour since they attacked, and it still wasn''t over. "Please, let me put my fianc¨¦e next to you. We''re not bad people! Please, I beg you." Elsa hesitated at first, but seeing their desperate eyes, she nodded. "But on one condition. You and the others must help my brother. Also, seeing that you''re not tired and that another pack of monsters is approaching in his direction, we''re in the same boat. Helping each other is the best option we have." Reynolds approached the tree and nodded. "Leave it to us. Everyone,e here." Mny, Reynolds'' fianc¨¦e, took out 5 recovery potions from her bag and handed them to all herpanions. "I''m sorry, miss. I only have 5 potions," she said, bowing her head. "That''s fine. I already have one with me. My brother gave it to me to restore mana." SURGE! BOOM! Another explosion caught the group''s attention, and they saw the "Change faces" reach their position. But they were attracted by the scent of fresh blood and flesh. They quickly went to the crater where the most food was, but in that ce was Anthony, fighting against a horde all alone. "HAAHAHAHAH, look bastards, we have surprise guests. Who wants to join the party? You deserve a warm wee." They heard the excited voice of the boy, and they were dumbfounded. Normally, normal people should be desperate and distressed as the number of enemies increased, but his voice was excited and happy. Sigh. They heard a deep sigh from the boy''s sister. With a embarrassed face, she rolled her eyes and said. "Just ignore him. He''s a bit crazy." Everyone nodded in understanding. They all agreed that the boy was crazy. Chapter 37 - 37: Mission E (5)

Chapter 37: Mission E (5)

Pov E Frostine I had never been in such a terrifying ce before. The moment those creatures started chasing us, fear gripped me. It''s a distressing feeling; I felt small. I knew that if I were alone, I wouldn''t stand a chance of surviving. Those things chasing us could kill me like a twig. After running for a few minutes, my "brother" threw me upwards into a kind of trees that connected and created a small space at the top. Upon reaching the top, I saw my "brother"unching himself with a smile at them. There was no terror in his eyes as before; there was only infinite joy. I was still trembling. I couldn''t control my body; my senses were failing me, not responding. Fear consumed me. I just wanted to close my eyes and cover my ears; I wanted to escape from reality. Boom! An explosion snapped me out of my trance, and I opened my eyes slightly. I saw entrails, arms, and heads rolling on the ck ground. Everything in this ce was ck. IIt''s as if this damn forest is in shades of gray and ck; the trunks were ck, their leaves were gray, the sky was gray, everything was wrong in this ce. But I saw my "brother" killing them all with his masterful swordy. It was mesmerizing and horrifying. His entire attire was ck, but his eyes still gleamed with excitement. Despite being in the midst of all that chaos, he moved swiftly. I couldn''t follow his movements; they were too fast. There was no hesitation in his eyes. It would have been amazing, but his mouth wouldn''t stop moving. "HAAHAHAHAHAHA,e on, you damn bastards, let''s keep fighting." Rolling my eyes, I sighed. "Seriously, how can you ruin the atmosphere?" If he fought silently, it would be perfect, but I guess I''m asking for too much. His voice was pure fun and excitement. It''s as if he didn''t care about being surrounded by all those things. They are very creepy. They always maintain their smiles, even when they stop moving. Watching him enjoy himself in this situation, I felt a bit foolish for how scared I was just moments ago. Although I felt nauseous from the smell of the corpses, I gathered my courage. "I can''t keep being so childish. If I want to be strong like him, I need to first gather courage," trying to encourage myself and calm my pounding heart. My legs and hands still trembled a bit. Taking deep breaths, I left behind the fear of the unknown and decided to help him. My sister always said that mana should be treated with delicacy. To make mana flow through the body, you need great concentration on the mana orb. This orb is located in the middle of the chest. Putting all my focus on that location, I made the small percentage of mana travel through my veins to my hands. It''s a refreshing sensation; you literally feel like a cold liquid passing through your arms. Imagining a small projectile in my mind, around my hands, the temperature drops a bit, and a small mist forms, which condenses into a projectile made of pure ice. Now, the next step is to focus it on who you''re going to cast the magic on. Looking at the monster approaching from behind my "brother," I channeled the mana and gave it a little push in its direction. Bang! The projectile went straight for its mana orb, which is mostly the weak point of creatures. It is even for humans and elves, basically all living beings that can use mana. Seeing that my attack was sessful, I jumped with excitement, and happiness filled my entire being. Before, I could never cast magic. For some reason, my brain would block, and I couldn''t perform the next step. I guess desperate and stressful situations push your brain to the limit. Although my mana reserves are notrge at all, I could still cast 7 to 9 more projectiles. "I can do it!" Getting back into position, I sped my hands to perform another attack. Boom! "HAAHAHAHAHAHA, this is fun." "Shut up!" It''s impossible for him to hear me, but it had to be tried. Listening to my "brother''s"ughter, I rolled my eyes. Seriously, that''s embarrassing; just stop. "Why can''t you fight in silence? You would look amazing," I thought with a bit of sadness. Hearing footsteps approaching from the right, I saw a few people. It surprised me at first, but I quickly went on the defensive. "Who are you!?" After hearing their story, I realized that we are in the same situation. Moreover, some help for my "brother" wouldn''t hurt. Although he''s full of energy now, there wille a point where he feels fatigue. Considering those things keeping, extra hands will be good. Next to me, they threw a girl with blonde hair and blue eyes. Seeing her outfit, I realized she''s the team''s healer. The guy who threw her was around 25 years old. An older man, about 30 years old, approached. In his hand, he pulled out a veryrge shield and an axe. The woman next to him took out some potions and distributed them to the rest of the group. I didn''t need one since I had one on my adventurer card. Boom! Boom! We saw my "brother" still talking embarrassing nonsense to the human ear, and it brought us back to reality. Getting into a battle stance, we prepared to start attacking. The muscr man''s woman positioned herself under the tree and pulled out a wand. Clearly, she is the group''s mage. The leader stood in the front, and the two men stood behind him. "Come on, guys, let''s help the boy." "Yes," they both said in unison. The leader charged straight with the shield in front, taking several down in his path. He grabbed the axe with his left hand and... sh! With incredible strength in his arms, even veins protruded from the skin. Covering himself with the shield in his right hand, he pushed it away a bit to have more maneuverability to attack again with his axe. The blue-haired man, on the other hand, had small daggers in his hands. His speed was incredible, but not as much as my brother''s. He always stabbed in the head. The man who threw his fianc¨¦e had wheat-blonde hair; he, on the other hand, carried a sword. The woman channeled magic into her wand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! She cast fireballs that split into smaller ones. Quickly, the ce filled with mes. The darkness that always enveloped this forest shone with the mes falling on the creatures. Looking at the makeshift group, I nodded with satisfaction. This won''t be as difficult anymore. Chapter 38 - 38: Mission E (6)

Chapter 38: Mission E (6)

I felt alive, I felt incredible right now. There were only those bastards and me, in a battle for survival. Now they are weaker than me; their number is no joke. They alwayse from everywhere, never stopping. It''s perfect for me. They cane more if they want, I don''t care. "My blood flowed through my body; I was as happy as I was." sh! I felt the number of enemies increasing to my right, at the top. Anotherrge number of monsters wereing, but they are weaker than the "happy" ones. Their number keeps increasing. My clothes are covered in blood; ck is ck. Those bastards are smaller, about 1 meter, I would say. They have 4 arms and very creepy human faces. I know who they are: "faceless," another type of monster that inhabits zone 1. Perfect, let them keep living. Going down the small slope I created, theye straight towards me. I prepare to counterattack, but around me... BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! I hear explosions around me. There''s fire, fire! I look at the direction of the explosions and am surprised to see more people helping me. Quickly, I look in the direction where I left Elsa and see her next to another girl, blonde with a priestess robe. Under the tree, there was a mature woman with brown hair and a wizard hat. And three more men, one with a shield, another with a sword, and thest one with daggers. I was so focused that I didn''t realize there were more people around me. Analyzing the situation quickly, I realize that they might have brought the "faceless" with them, but instead of leaving, they decided to help. Apparently, they are good people. I think. Seeing that Elsa is fine and nods her head, it confirms to me that they are on our side. I sigh, I lost control of myself. I was so focused on those bastards, and I lost track of time. If they were other people, they could easily have taken Elsa and left me here with all these monsters. I made a serious mistake. Squeezing the hilt of my sword tighter, I repeat to myself not to make the same mistake again. Boom! Looking back, I realize that the three men were able to approach me. "Hello, kid, let us help you, okay?" says the man with the shield. In his left hand, he had an axe; it can''t be seen because the shield is too big. "My name is Reynolds, leader of the ''ck Apple'' group. Sorry for bringing you more trouble, but let us fix our mistake." I nod. "My name is Bryan. We''ll talk about thatter; right now, we have a problem." "Alright, Eduardo and David, battle position." I observe how Reynolds goes to the front and charges forward again, the other two at his sides covering his back. I am surprised. It''s a good technique to face arge number of creatures. Facing them with hisrge shield takes a significant part, although they have a blind spot at the back. So, seeing that their technique is effective, I cover their blind spot. Quickly, I perform my footwork and position myself behind them. Boom! sh! Cutting the bastards from behind, we advance forward. Reynolds, being the team''s tank, withstands more pressure. Eduardo, although his movement is slow, is lethal. I realize that a 2-star sword handling doesn''t have footwork; it''s slow to react, but it can defend. David handles a pair of daggers; the team''s assassin is fast. Unlike Eduardo, he has a 2-star footwork but no sword handling. Sword handling includes axes, spears, and daggers, but it is mostly known as sword handling. "Well done, kid. Thanks for covering us from behind," says Reynolds. He seems like a good guy. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s finish off those bastards." "Let''s do it!" Each focuses on their part they have to do. On my side, as we are surrounded, I have the entire back for myself. BOOM! A projectile of ice impacts beside me and pierces through a dwarf. I see Elsa smiling from ear to ear. Clearly, she is proud to be of help. sh! Cutting my enemies, I focus again on my duty. The "faceless," being small, I need to make a low attack. Putting my left foot forward, I grip the hilt with some force. sh! Although it has its advantages, it''s easier to cut off their heads. Performing my footwork, I disappear from my position and move my sword. First, it''s diagonal from the right, apanied by the same foot. I spin my body, and now, with the force propelling me, I make an attack from the left. Thus, giving another spin to my body, at the moment of finishing thest movement, I make a jump with the force umted throughout the trajectory and make an attack in the air. BOOM! BOOM! With a vertical attack, my sword coated with aura makes another crater, but this one isrger. I perform my footwork, and the ughter begins again. sh! Moving my sword with my right hand, I toss it into the air and hit the face with my fist. Bang! His head explodes, and I catch the sword in my hand in the air, giving a 180-degree turn, cutting in half a few more. BOOM! BOOM! The mage woman is a great help; her attacks are powerful, taking care of arge majority. The atmosphere filled with darkness lights up with her spells, although the burnt flesh has an unpleasant smell. Chapter 39 - 39: Mission E (7)

Chapter 39: Mission E (7)

The monsters were decreasing; theirrge number was dwindling. Looking around, I realize that the atmosphere is getting a bit clearer, the atmospheric mana is lowering, returning to normal, but first, we have to finish off the remaining monsters. sh! nk! The seven of us were giving our best, attacking from all sides. We made a great team; the monsters didn''t stand a chance. Boom! Reynolds'' shield was stained with blood; his armor was battered. Everyone else was tired, and I too was feeling the fatigue. Almost 2 hours of pure battle, but the good thing is that we''re almost done. sh! Clink! Attacking a couple of them to my left, I quickly finish them off. They''re almost done. Executing my footwork, I finish off thest 5 remaining ones, disappear from my position, and an attack cuts them all in half. Looking around, I see everyone with expressions of fatigue. 1 hour of fighting is no joke. I observe the severed members of all the monsters: guts, heads, and blood. The bastards still had that damn smile on their faces. Looking at all the bodies scattered everywhere, I feel a bit disgusted. I''ve never seen a scene like this. My hands shake a bit. Taking deep breaths, I calm my thoughts. It was necessary; it had to be this way. It was them or me and Elsa. They weren''t human; they were monsters. "Good job, kid, thanks for your help. If it weren''t for you, the situation wouldn''t have turned out so well." Looking into his eyes, I see his sincere gratitude. I sigh, "Thanks for the help too." I hear footsteps running in my direction, and I see Elsa, hugging me. I feel her body trembling a bit. She''s very strong. Although she was scared, she faced it head-on and gathered courage. "Are you okay, brother?" She looks at me with teary eyes. She''s very adorable. Smiling, I pat her head. "I''m fine, don''t worry." "Uhmm," she nods. Reynolds'' team gathered separately and talked a bit. Looking at all the bodies on the ground, there are too many. Although they are F-rank, the orbs sell well in the market. Each one is worth 3 gold. Looking at the experience I gained. [2000/40,000] [Ding! The system is readjusting the required experience to rank up. The system considers the monsters too weak. The system considers the host too strong for their rank.] [The system is analyzing] [Analyzing] [Analyzing...] [Warning! An intruder has been detected] [Warning!] [Warning!] [Warning!] [Ding! The required experience to rank up to gold is] [3000/160,000] [Ding! Congrattions! The mission given by the system has beenpleted] [Ding! Congrattions! The host has been given the ability of mana orb purification] [Description: Fallen in filth, their souls are corrupted with the greatest sins. Fallen in madness, their bodies are tainted by the greatest desires. This ability allows the host to purify their orbs to obtain 100% pure essence.] Looking stunned at the system, I am in shock. The original 40,000 required experience suddenly quadrupled. "System, what just happened?" [...] [Ding! The intruder is directly linked to the host, changing experience statistics] "Wait, what do you mean?" [The host within...] [Warning! Connection severed] [New connection created with a ??????? of high level, level of SUPERIOR existence!] [New connection created with a ??????? high level, HIGHER level of existence!] [Kid, it''s not the time for you to know what you are!] I felt my soul tremble; my soul was shaking, crying, cold sweat ran down my back. His voice was so deep and low, majestic. I couldn''t put words together. His words were likews with no room for protest. My expression turned pale; I''ve never felt so much fear in my life. My legs were shaking, my breathing became irregr. Elsa noticing that something strange is happening calls out to me. "Brother, what''s happening to you!?" Regaining my senses and control of my body, I quickly turn my head towards her, give her a reassuring smile, and tell her everything is fine. Although with some doubt, she doesn''t ask anything more. My thoughts raced through my brain. What happened a moment ago? What was that voice? Who was it? What is it? Its voice, unlike the robotic system, was like that of a real person. ording to what''s in my soul... Damn it, the soul of a living creature is the most delicate ce; the slightest fracture can cause death or explode directly. It is also the ce where corruption is present. I don''t think it has bad intentions because if it did, I would be in trouble already. Right now, it has control over my life. Clenching my teeth, I feel anger taking over me. I don''t know who it is, and I don''t know what it ns with me. It''s an ugly feeling to know that your life is in the hands of others. I have no information. This was never discussed in the novel. Can I still trust the details of the novel? I''m not sure. There are many variables present. First, it possesses the body of the real Anthony, then I encountered Elsa, and now this. I don''t know what''s going on. Cursing my luck internally. "Kid, thank you very much for helping us. How about we take 25% of the spoils of war, and you can keep the 75%? How does that sound?" Being pulled out of my thoughts, I look at the front group. "First, let me introduce myself again. I''m Reynolds, the leader of the group," looking towards the mage woman, he says, "This is my wife, Cam. This is David, the group''s assassin, and finally, these two are Eduardo and Cristina." "Thanks for saving us," they say, bowing their heads. I feel a bit awkward about their sincerity, but considering that they brought more monsters with them, maybe they feel guilty. "No problem, and you didn''t run away, you decided to help me, so we''re good." "And about the spoils of war, don''t worry, we can split them half and half without any problem." The reason is simple: they are good people, and it''s better to have a good rtionship. What''s better than sharing the loot equally? I killed most of them, a total of 60 monsters, and they killed about 40 more or less, making a total of 100 F-rank monsters. So, each mana orb is worth 3 gold, multiplied by 50, it''s a total of 150 gold coins. Besides, I''ll share the money with Elsa, but of course, we won''t sell all of them. We need them to absorb the essence, and Reynolds has to divide it for 5 people. By dividing half of the loot, I create a good impression and understanding that money is not as important as building rtionships. They will see me in a different light and be grateful to me. I already have the money; it''s always good to have more "Are you serious? I don''t think we should take half from you..." Reynolds'' wife says. "Hehehehe, I insist, you can keep it. I don''t mind that much, really." "You''re very kind, Bryan. "Do you know that kindness is bad in this ce?"?" "I''m well aware, but you guys are good people. I have a good impression of you." "Also, you can take it as a small favor you owe me. What do you think?" "If you need my help, I''ll dly help you," says Reynolds. He''s very big and muscr, not too much, but okay. He has the expression of a loving father; I felt a bit weird. *cough cough* Coughing a bit to suppress my embarrassment, I say, "Sure." We disperse to gather all the orbs in one ce. After a few minutes, in the middle of us were a total of 101 orbs shining with a brown color. It was very mystical. And as we agreed, I took a total of 51 orbs, and they took the remaining 50. Chapter 40 - 40: Mission E (8)

Chapter 40: Mission E (8)

The best option we had was to burn the corpses; the stench of death and blood would attract more creatures. Right now, we were very tired; it would be a big problem if more monsters came. We gathered all the corpses in thergest crater. The mage woman cast a spell, and they all burned; a great me illuminated the forest, changing from red to ck. The smell was unbearable, so we retreated from the ce. We walked for about an hour and gathered around some trees. We were very tired, especially Reynolds'' group, who seemed like the living dead. I told them they could sleep a little. They hesitated at first, but they had no other choice; they gathered in one ce and closed their eyes. "Elsa,e here." "What''s happening?" she replied. Taking 25 mana orbs from my ring, "Take these; they''re yours. Absorb the essence." Looking at Elsa''s experience points, she had exactly the same as me, but something was different. [Ding! The following amount of experience is required for Elsa Frostine to reach half-bronze] [3000/15,000] It was different for her; unlike mine, which required 160,000. The base, half, and maximum ranks required essence to move up each of them. When your soul essence is in the base, it''s at the base of your feet. When it''s in the middle, your soul essence is in the middle, reaching the belly button. Once you reach maximum essence, it''s in your brain; you are much stronger, and once you reach maximum, you have the strength of the next rank, but at the same time not. It''s easier to understand as if you were facing a wall that you can pass through for a short period, but at the same time, you can''t go beyond. However, once you move up to the next rank, you break the wall and have the ability to use all your power. "Uhmm, uhmm, isn''t it too much?" she hesitated a bit. "Don''t worry; besides, it''s convenient for me if you''re stronger. So just take them." "Okay." I watched as she took an orb in her hands; she closed her eyes, and I could see her mana reaching her hands. I observed as a small thread of mana came out of the orb, and more and more very fine lines came out of the orb and connected with her body. As far as I understand, they can only absorb half of the contained essence; the other half is corrupt mana. Once you absorb corrupt mana, you have a violent reaction; basically, you''re injecting poison into your soul. The consequences can be instant death or a agonizing death. I saw Elsa stop absorbing more mana; the orb, which once shone like a star, went out, leaving only a ck substance. It no longer had that mystical glow. I looked at how much her experience increased. [3050/15,000] And indeed, she could only absorb half. Apparently, my ability doesn''t work for sharing. I sighed; well, not everything goes as one wants. She still benefited from my system. "Give me the orb." "But it''s no longer useful," she replied. For her, it didn''t work, but for me, it sure did. I can purify the essence. "Just give it to me; I''ll take care of these things. Absorb the other orbs, and then give me the corrupt orbs if they''re useful to me, hahaha." She looked at me suspiciously and pursed her lips. "Hmph! Fine, don''t tell me then." "Hahaha, don''t get angry about those things," I said, shaking her hair. "Stop it!" It''s always fun to tease her. Almost 2 hours passed; Elsa had absorbed all 25 orbs. She returned the others to me, and I stored them in my ring. [Elsa Frostine] [4250/15,000] Hmm, an increase of 1250 experience; I thought, rubbing my chin. Now she only needs 10750 more to level up; not bad. Uff, uhhhmn. Hearing some moans, I saw the group of adventurers waking up one by one. They got up and did some basic exercises while stretching. "Thank you so much, kid, for covering us while we rested," Reynolds said. "No problem," I replied, although I was tired; I could stay awake for a few more hours. "So, what happened to you guys?" Looking at each other, Reynolds'' woman responded. "We got lost." They told me how their map, which they had with them, broke due to a fight they had. They lost their way back. I can''t me them; this ce only has trees everywhere; it''s very easy to get lost, there''s no difference, nothing to help you orient yourself. They had been walking for almost 3 days; deciding how many days have passed in this damn ce is quite a challenge. Some even lose track of time. They told me they fell into a trap and were chased until they found us, and the rest is known. "I guess you want to go back, right?" Lowering her head slightly. "Yes, our supplies are almost gone. We''re tired of this ce; we want to go back to the city, but we don''t have a map." I hesitated for a moment; the truth is that this mission will take me a few days until I leave Zone 1 and enter Zone 2. Once there, I need to find the beast. So I brought many things with me, as well as some maps, just in case. You never know what might happen. Narrowing my eyes, I took out a map from my ring and threw it to them. "Have a map; I have more, so take it." Their eyes shone with gratitude; I felt strange seeing their eyes as if they wereing back to life. "I don''t know how to thank you for everything you''ve done for us," the blonde woman spoke. Thinking for a moment, I asked them, "So how about giving me something you won''t use?" The mage woman took out a bottle from her clothes and handed it to me. Inspecting the bottle, I didn''t find anything great. "This bottle is a magical artifact; you can store up to 4000 liters of water. The bottle won''t increase in weight or anything; it''s very useful, in my opinion." I looked at the bottle with wide eyes; the truth is that it''s very useful. Obviously, I brought water, but I put it in arge gallon. This bottle is incredible. "Not bad; it''s very useful. Thank you." The priestess woman took out a ne. "This ne has a passive ability; it helps you absorb ambient mana in small amounts. It''s the only thing I have." Her face turned red with embarrassment. "You shouldn''t be embarrassed; it''s actually useful too. Thanks." It''s not useful to me, but it''s quite good for Elsa. Reynolds, on the other hand, gave me a potion. "This potion improves your strength for a certain time." Quite good, but somehow I feel like a bandit who is looting them. I feel like the bad guy right now, rolling my eyes. "Thank you don''t need to give me more things; this is enough" I didn''t want to loot them any further. We chatted for a few more minutes; it was rxing to talk to more people, a peaceful moment in this damn forest. But they had to leave. "It was a pleasure, kid! I hope you return safe and sound; if we meet, I''ll buy the beer!" "Please take care." "We''ll meet again." "Goodbye." "Take care." One by one, they said their goodbyes; there were about 7 hours left for hell to return. I need to rest during this time to be prepared. Chapter 41 - 41: Mission E (9)

Chapter 41: Mission E (9)

Silence returned to the ce where we were, looking around, there''s nothing but trees everywhere. Seriously, Zone 1, although not that difficult, can easily make a person lose their mind. Staring at the same thing all the time can be bad for the mind; the environment doesn''t help either; it''s always gloomy, no light, nothing but monsters lurking, waiting for you to let your guard down. Looking in the direction where the "ck Apple" group was, I sigh; the truth is, having morepany is not bad at all. You have more people to talk and socialize with. Coming alone to this ce can be fatal. This ce, truth be told, is not bad at all; it''s well-hidden and serene. Looking down, I see Elsa sleeping; she''s very tired. She has exerted herself a lot for the first day in this ce. I want to think that a day has passed; this mission will obviously be long. Looking at her sleeping peacefully, I take out an orb with a mystical coffee-colored glow; honestly, it looks like a small star. The coffee color moves around the circumference; obviously, it''s the essence that is moving; thinking, I realize it has a resemnce to Jupiter, the coffee parts, of course. "I wonder if Jupiter exists, just like the others.", even Earth. In the novels I read, sometimes Earth existed at the same time, just at a very distant location." Thinking about Earth gives me a bit of sentiment. Although living alone had its advantages¡ªinte, games, and more¡ªmy parents were not alive. So, I had no one to mourn my death; a bit sad, I know, but sometimes people simply don''t have anyone; a very clear example would be the vagabonds. Shaking my head with useless thoughts, I look at the orb again. Weapon users need to break the orb, as they can only absorb half. When it breaks, the essence is released and runs through your hands. You only need to absorb the coffee-colored essence part; the ck part simply disappears into the air. Applying a little force in my hand, I hear a crunch. Bang! I watch as the essence quickly enters my hand, travels through my veins, and goes directly to my orb. The orb is the door to the soul of every living being; once the door is broken, you can never enter your soul again. I feel cold in my arm traveling through my body; the ck essence also mixes with the pure essence. I''m a bit afraid; I don''t want to get contaminated. The small threads of essence reach my mana orb; I close my eyes; I want to observe what happens. I see thebined essence enter, but the coffee essence entered as fast as it disappeared; it went straight to my soul. On the other hand, the ck essence is swirling inside my orb; it spins faster and changes color little by little. I feel the part of my chest getting warm, but I don''t feel fatigue. A few secondster, it''spletely coffee-colored and disappears; I feel a slight tingling in my soul; it''s in perfect condition, no anomalies, it''s safe. Feeling satisfied, I check my experience. [3100/160,000] Indeed, my ability is capable of purifying the essence of the orb from a creature. However, it doesn''t make me immune to the corruption directly released by a true corrupt one. Even the others of lower rank can corrupt you; it doesn''t happen immediately. Also, with the right elixirs, they can save you, although they are very few. Only a small portion is lucky enough to be saved; the others didn''t have the same opportunity. They turned into creatures of the same rank. For example, if your rank was emerald, you be a fallen one. Rumors say that all the creatures in this forest used to be humans... I shudder at the possibility that the rumors might be true. Although it was told in the novel that the war was a thousand years ago, some doubted how true this information was. An interview was conducted with the author, but his response was that it could be true or false. So, considering it might be false means that the story is much deeper than it seems. The mystery behind the creatures is never exined; what''s beyond Zone 8? Could the secret to ascending to the divine rank be hidden there? Are there more ranks after the divine? And if this question is real, it could mean that there are more zones beyond 8. I feel my mood gradually worsening; many questions and zero answers. I realize that nothing is known about this world, only the main plot, nothing more. I am weak right now; I should worry about that first; the restester. Taking all the orbs from my ring, I see a small starlight forming. Taking one by one, I break them; the problems of the future for the future. Sometimes the mind is destroyed before reality. --- After about an hour, I finish absorbing my 26 orbs. [5600/160,000] Looking at my experience, I sigh; I still have a long way to go. Taking the 25 orbs from Elsa, these, unlike the others, had no glow in them; they werepletely ck. Taking one with my hand, I break it; small ck threads enter through my hand, performing the same procedure, they spin continuously in my orb until they change color. After a few minutes, I finish absorbing all the orbs. [6850/160,000] Something is something; it''s good progress considering it was my first kill. Activating my senses and not feeling any presence around me, I close my eyes. I''m human too, and I need to rest my body and mind. Having fatigue is not good in this ce; you always have to take the opportunity to rest, even if it''s a little. Obviously, I never let my guard down, not even when I sleep. --- Opening my eyes, I realize Elsa is still sleeping; she looks sofortable. Stretching my arms, I shake off theziness from my body; I want to keep sleeping, but I know I can''t be greedy. Waking up Elsa, we also got moving; we need to advance more. We still have a few hours for this ce to get turbulent again. The ce where we were, our smell has been impregnated there, it will attract too much attention. We need a new ce and something to eat. This damn ce is always the same; nothing changes; it gives you the feeling that you''re walking in circles and never progressing. We walk for a few more minutes; the atmosphere is changing; the whole ce is changing again. Once again, hell is back; those bastards alwayse out at this moment. I need to find another ce to put Elsa safe. I take out dried meat from my ring; I have to eat something to have enough energy. "Here, eat a little; you''ll need it." I offer a piece of meat to Elsa; she epts it quickly, just like me. She knows what is about to happen. This time, it''s just the two of us; there''s no one else to help in battle. It''s going to be tough, I know, but for some reason, I can''t help but feel excited. "Damn it, I''m definitely messed up in the head; how can I be happy about something like this?" "I think I''m more afraid of you than those things," Elsa says with a slight smile. "Hahaha, I can''t help it; you know, my bloodline seems to enjoy massacre and war," I reply with a small smile. We walked a bit further, and I found a branch slightlyrger than usual. With a bit of force, I threw Elsa upwards. She grabbed onto the branch and positioned herself on top, giving me a thumbs-up to signal that she''s ready "WOWOWOWOWKWK" "HAYY HAYY HAYY HAYAYYAYA" Hearing multiple sounds and noisesing from all directions, I put a smile on my face; the reason, well, I can feel multiple presences approaching our location. Shit is starting; hell is falling again in this forest forgotten by God, abandoned by God. No one knows anything about this forest; no one knows why this forest exists, what its meaning is, why it''s here¡ªsimply nothing. My smile distorts, bing even wider; they are getting closer and closer. I see them; the same bastards with their frozen smiles on their faces. Drawing my sword from my ring, I grip the hilt tightly. "Let''s have fun again, okay?" Chapter 42 - 42: Mission E (10)

Chapter 42: Mission E (10)

The area where I found myself was a disaster, corpses everywhere, blood sttered on the tree trunks, arms, legs, bodies cut in half, all of them ck. On the ground, you could see some blue dots, obviously Elsa''s magic. This time, I learned from my mistakes; I didn''t get lost in my bloodlust. I was tired, very tired. I had to do double or even triple the work. There were craters everywhere; I don''t know how much time passed, probably a lot. Seeing that the atmosphere was returning to normal, my sword was stained with blood, just like my armor. At these moments, I miss the help of the previous group. My body hurts. Elsa was helpful at first, but as time passed, her mana ran out, so the rest I had to do alone. I used aura, about 70%, of course, only on my sword. If I had used it on my entire body, it would have ended faster. Looking at all the havoc I caused, I let out a sigh of exhaustion. "That was exhausting," I murmur, but it''s not over yet. Now we have to gather all the orbs. Looking in the direction where Elsa was, she is asleep. Although she had the priestess''s cor, she couldn''t shoot more projectiles. Shested longer than the previous time. Gathering the strength I have left, I set out. In the course of time, Elsa woke up and descended perfectly from a considerable height. She helped me collect the remaining orbs. With a total of 130 orbs, this time there are many more than before. Since there are only two of us, it would be 65 each. Being an adventurer gives arge sum of money, especially in zone 1, where more monsters go in groups. If I decided to sell the 130 orbs, and each one is worth 3 gold, I would have a total of 390 coins. Being an adventurer is profitable as long as you are alive. Right now, I don''t have the energy or the desire to start absorbing orbs. We are almost at the border of zone 1. ording to our map, we have about 3 hours of straight walking. Putting all the orbs in my ring, we set out. I didn''t want to spend any more time in this damn zone; it has me fed up. After 3 hours of walking, we saw the border. These areas are very dangerous, but not because of the monsters, but because of people. Borders are safe zones at certain points, so, as you know, they are perfect ces for bandits or cults. I hope my luck is on my side; I need a moment to rest. Borders are easy to identify; they are areas of a peculiar blue color. This ce is very strange. It went from gray or ck to blue. The tree leaves are blue! Interestingly, if you look at the sky, there is a great line where you can see blue sky. It is always daytime here, well, more or less, the light projected is bluish. Very strange. Looking everywhere around me with curiosity, there is also grass of the same blue color. Each of the border zones is different; this one is blue. "This ce is very peculiar, there is even a river, but it is blue too," says Elsa. "Don''t even think about drinking that water. As you know, nothing in this ce is edible," I reply. Although there is water and some fruits in this ce, nothing is edible. Everything is just appearance. Although they look healthy and shiny on the outside, inside, there is nothing but corrupt mana. This ce is always trying to kill you, even though it''s a safe zone; you are still in danger. Nothing is safe. Walking a few more steps, we found a small cave. There is no one, so it''s safe. We entered, and I put some bushes at the entrance to more or less cover it. I didn''t want intruders right now; I wanted to sleep a little. "Elsa, I''ll sleep for a while. Under no circumstances leave this ce. Have some food; you can make a small fire to cook food, but once you''re done, put it out." "All right, I''ll make food for you too once you wake up." Nodding my head, I getfortable in a corner. When I''m about to close my eyes, I remember. Taking out the 65 mana orbs, I hand them over. "By the way, take them and absorb them all. I need you to be stronger for zone 2." Zone 2 will be much more difficult than zone 1. It will have apletely different environment, just like the creatures. In that ce, I need Elsa to be stronger, for my sake and hers. Now, if I close my eyes and enter the world of dreams, but as always, I never let my guard down. This ce, I would say, is more dangerous than zone 1. As people say, imagination is abundant, especially in a sick and twisted mind. Sometimes, humans can be scarier than creatures. I''m still not sure if I can bring myself to kill a person... Chapter 43 - 43: Mission E (11)

Chapter 43: Mission E (11)

It was dark; I floated in nothingness. I couldn''t feel my body; I couldn''t sense anything. Wherever I looked, there was only darkness, true darkness. Nothing. I''m not sure if my eyes were closed or open; I couldn''t see anything. It was a strange sensation. I could move, but I wasn''t sure if I was really moving. I wasn''t breathing; it wasn''t necessary. Very strange. I don''t know where I am or what this ce is. I''m sure I was sleeping a while ago. So, is this a dream? It''s like those lucid dreams where you can do whatever you want, but my dream is weird; it''s dark. I can''t see my own body; I can''t see anything. I was feeling a bit uneasy. This has never happened to me. Normally, my dreams are nk, meaning I don''t have any specific dreams. But it doesn''t feel like a dream either. Somehow, I move my consciousness forward, but everything is just dark. Looking in all directions, I can''t find anything in particr. It was bothering me. I tried to wake up or whatever could get me out of this ce, but nothing seemed to work. I felt a gaze. I felt small, insignificant, as if my existence was tiny, as if I were nothing more than garbage. The gaze came from above me. Raising my head, I see a pair of eyes asrge as an entire city; they shone like starlight. Vertical pupils with a ck color as deep as true darkness surrounded by a variety of colors like auras. It was beautiful, magnificent, simply out of this world. Deep and dark colors painted its eyes, the most beautiful eyes I''ve ever seen, but at the same time, the most terrifying. There was nothing else but its gaze in this ce filled with darkness; they shone like two suns alone in the void of space, shining eternally for all eternity. *** Opening my eyes, I sit up with my breath caught. I was sweating profusely; I felt it all over my body. I felt very tired, which was strange considering I was sleeping to rest. My soul was restless, as was my bloodline. I didn''t know what was happening; I didn''t know what those eyes I saw were, or what that ce was. But what I did know is that it wasn''t something I could just let pass. Considering it happened in my "dream," it could mean that it''s part of my consciousness. After all, dreams are representations made based on your desires, whether consciously or unconsciously, but I don''t think it was conscious. It could also be due to the interference of other unknown variables. ording to the system, a higher being is linked to me, and the ce where it could be is in my soul. Considering that my bloodline is sealed, this could be its representation. Bloodlines are a mystery that goes back thousands and thousands of years in the past. I have no information on this matter. Recalling the deep voice from that time, maybe it belongs to this "dragon." So, as a rule, I have to reach the gold rank to know what''s happening in my soul. Supposedly, the soul of all living beings is of a crystalline white color, so is my soul ck? It''s not that surprising. The main cast also has souls of other colors, but there was never a case where it''s ck. The reason is simple: only monsters are supposed to have a ck soul. Corruption is represented with the color ck; each color represents something, and ck is not the prettiest. Snapping out of my thoughts, I look at Elsa, who has been watching me with a confused expression. Well, I can''t me her; I literally woke up out of nowhere and then started thinking with a serious face, ignoring everything around me. With an awkward smile, I ask, "And where''s my share of food?" Still with her doubtful eyes, she hands me a small te with some grilled meat and a few vegetables. Thanking her, I take out the bottle from my ring and start drinking some water; my throat is dry. Eating my meal, I observe how much experience Elsa gained since ourst encounter. [12,750/15,000] She''s close to advancing to mid-bronze. Since we shared the death experience, she gained a total of 6,500 experience, adding the 3,000 she already had, it equals 9,500. Then, the 65 orbs are multiplied by half, meaning 50 percent, giving a total of 12,750 experience overall. As for me, [18,600/160,000] I still need a considerable amount of experience, but I''m not in a hurry; I have plenty of time, so let''s take it slow but steady. "System, open the store." [Ding! Congrattions to the host for unlocking the system store] [Avable items] [Potions of all kinds (only medium level)] [Footwork games (only four stars)] [Weapon handling (only four stars)] Looking at the avable options, what most catches my attention, obviously, are the footwork games and weapon handling. My footwork game is 3 stars, but I don''t have sword handling. I need both at four stars and mastered to the maximum if I want to face a titan, although I''m starting to doubt if obtaining a true name is the same way as the novel. Hopefully, it continues to be so... Potions are always wee. Opening the potion article, My expression changes a bit. [Potions] [The host can only buy up to a maximum of 2 potions of each type; after buying 2 of the same type, it bes deactivated] [Potions have a different value depending on the type of potion] [Medium-level mana recovery potion: 1000 points to be able to buy] I frowned. Considering that I killed a total of 190 rank F monsters, I check how many points I have. [380 points] So, each monster was worth a total of 2 points. It''s very little, but I can''tin. [Weapon handling] [The host can buy 4-star handles] [Mortal Symphony 4 stars: 2000 points to buy] [Description: ...] I sighed. Seriously, Ick a lot of points; I''m poor right now. Besides, these two items are the most expensive in the store, so they are the best avable right now. Chapter 44 - 44: Mission E (12)

Chapter 44: Mission E (12)

I settled into the corner where I was. I also have to admit that I want to be a littlezy right now. This ce is perfect for resting; right now, I don''t want to do anything else. Moreover, to reach zone 2, we would have to walk about 2 hours, and again, it will be a battle for survival. I still have in mind what happened a few moments ago, but as I can''t draw any conclusions, I just keep it in the back of my mind. I''m not going to lose my head over things I don''t understand. I just have to reach the gold rank and see if anything happens; that''s what I hope for. I close my eyes and let my body rx. Perhaps this will be the only moment when I can truly be at peace. *** "Sir, the sacrifice is ready," a man knelt in a ck robe with silver stripes. His face couldn''t be seen; it was covered from head to toe. The ce they were in resembled a dpidated house, dirty and antiquated. It had a dark atmosphere, and in the air, the smell of blood was thick. The man standing, unlike the other, wore a ck robe with tinum-colored stains. His face was uncovered and very unpleasant. Where his eyes should be, there was a deep darkness, and in the middle, there was only a small purple spark. The skin of his face was gray, as if not a drop of blood ran through his veins; he was so pale that he didn''t seem human. His blonde hair reached his back, and on his head rose elk-like horns. "Well, I''ll be on my way." With his hands behind his robe, he advanced toward a passage. There was not a hint of light. Walking for a few more minutes, he reached a very open ce. Looking down, he saw something like a hall. In the middle of the ce, there were two bodies tied by the limbs in a circle. Around this, there were runic drawings in red. Surrounding the whole space, in corners hidden in the shadows, there were many more people in the same robes. The blonde-haired man approached the chained man. With a pious smile, as if about to perform the kindest act in the world, he took his hands out of his robe. His hands, or whatever they were, were not human hands. They were animal-like; goat legs instead of fingers, hooves, and his entire arm was covered in gray fur. It was horrible and inhuman. They were followers of a cult that worshipped creatures, or as they called them, their gods. "Please, don''t touch my wife! She''s pregnant! You can do whatever you want with me, but please, let her go, I beg you." "Don''t worry, my son. The child in her womb will be our greatest creation. You should be proud," the man''s smile was one of absolute devotion. His eyes filled with tears, but they weren''t normal tears; they were ck with yellow. He raised his hands above and with a loud voice shouted. "HAIL, LORD OF FILTH, HAIL, LORD OF PUTREFACTION! I, YOUR FAITHFUL AND DEVOTED FOLLOWER, MAKE THIS SACRIFICE IN YOUR NAME!" Turning in his position, he observed as all the people hidden in the darkness emerged one by one, forming a circle around the man. Immediately, everyone knelt, touching their foreheads to the ground and whispering words in a loop. "I dere the beginning of the sacrifice!" His arms changed, his hands transformed into fingers, his head changed its appearance and turned into the head of an elk. With his new hands, he easily prated the skin of the man in the circle. "OH LORD, OH MY LORD, PLEASE, TAKE THIS SOUL AND GRANT ME A SMALL PART OF YOUR GRAND POWER!" "ARGGGGHHHH" The space around the ce turned ck, the air had a foul smell, and in the sky, a portal formed. From that portal, an arm emerged. The arm was huge, of a dark green color. The same space seemed to freeze; the cries of the poor man were not heard anywhere. It was as if God descended from the sky to dictate his verdict. The kneeling men began to whisper faster; their bodies trembled. One by one, parts of their bodies fell to the ground: eyes, ears, arms, even internal organs. Still, they kept whispering, as if nothing mattered to them more than being in that position. The green arm continued to descend until it reached the chained man; it picked him up carefully and moved him towards the girl. She was trembling, begging to be let go, and pleading for her child in her womb. The blonde man quickly advanced towards her and with his hands, he split her stomach in half. "ARGGGHHHHHH" "WAAAAA" "WAAAAAAAAA" "WAAAAAAAAAAA" "WAAAAAAA" The crying of a baby was heard from all sides, but this should be impossible; the baby shouldn''t have developed its lungs properly yet; it was only 4 months old. The hand gently squeezed the man''s body in its hand. No matter how many screams the man released; his fate was sealed. Bang! The man''s blood fell directly onto the agonizing woman; organs and blood fell directly onto the newly forming baby. The whole ce shook. "WAAAAAA" "WAAAAA" "WAAAAA" All that could be heard was the baby''s cry. Chapter 45: Mission E (13) 45 Chapter 45: Mission E (13) Third-person POV In the city, more precisely in the guild "Stars in the Darkness," six people were seated around a table in an office. All wore serious expressions, but one person stood out among the six. Positioned in the middle, a burly man around 45 years old with his hands on the tablemanded respect and admiration. With ck hair and deep blue eyes that seemed to see through you and discover all your secrets, he wore formal attire with a ck suit and red tie. Frowning, he asked: "Have the bodies been found?" in a husky and deep voice. "No, sir. Nothing was found. The ce was clean, no traces or clues. It''s as if nothing happened," replied a young man. Wearing shining armor that sparkled as much as the daylight, a sword hanging from his waist, he exuded a calming aura. With ck hair and gray eyes, his attitude was both rxed and serious, providing a noble contrast. His name was Andr¨¦s Tudor Grimald, the crown prince and heir to the throne, brother of Alicia Tudor Grimald. At 22 years old, he held the rank of mid-emerald, the greatest prodigy in the entire empire. "In which area was the ritual performed?" asked the guild leader, Alex de Cruz, a close friend of the emperor. He was assigned this ce by the emperor''s orders, trusting his friend to cover them on the front lines and keep creatures as far away from the empire as possible. "The ritual was performed in the northeast of zone 5, about 10 kilometers from the ''Fallen Forneus'' home. All we know is that around the ritual, there''s an unbearable smell of decay. The flora in the area disappeared, leaving it inhospitable and devoid of any sense of life," replied a girl with purple hair, a witch''s hat, and purple eyes. She held arge wand with a crystal on top, shining with starlight. Belonging to the witches'' house, Arab Darkwood, the eldest daughter of the house and the prince''s fianc¨¦e, matched his age. Her always mysterious attitude gave her an air of elegance, and her perfectly curvaceous body was a beauty in every sense of the word. Magic and witchcraft, though simr, were distinct. Both derived from mana, but witchcraft was a different branch that used scrolls and runes, unlike magic, which could be cast with just a thought. This didn''t mean one was weaker than the other; both were powerful. Witches were experts in curses, potions, and even elixirs, primarily practicing dark magic. "But we have information that two people disappeared. ording to my investigation, it was a gold-maximum rank hunter on an extermination mission with his gold-medium rank wife. We suspect they were the sacrifice," added the golden-haired girl. To the right of the prince, there was a girl with golden hair and eyes. Her aura was pure and bright, with an air of innocence around her. Wearing a white dress with a ne around her neck, Seraphina Benedetto, daughter of the church, practiced light magic and was also the prince''s second fianc¨¦e. "After all, for their sacrifice, they need a strong and vitalized soul, souls that have reached the gold rank. At that point, the soul begins to transcend the path to the divine." Behind them, casually sitting in a chair with his feet up on the desk, an extraordinarily beautiful elf with disheveled green hair and green eyes.His outfit was out of ce; he should have been wearing beautiful armor like his friend, but instead, he had on a white shirt outside his ck pants. His carefree and rxed attitude gave him a yboy allure. With green hair and eyes, he belonged to the snakes'' house, Zephyr Viridis, the eldest son and heir. Bang! The sound of a broken head echoed. "Arggh! Why do you hit me, woman?" he asked indignantly, putting his hands on his head andmenting the tremendous blow he received from his fianc¨¦e. Beside him, a woman with hair as red as hellfire and yellow eyes stared intently at the person crouched with hands on his head, feeling her blood boiling again. She had a red armor covering her curvaceous body, another top-tier beauty. sping her hands, she smiled sweetly. "Dear, can I know why you''re not wearing your armor? Why are you always so informal!" "C-calm down, Evangeline. If it''s in my ring, and we weren''t in battle. You know I don''t like always having that thing on." Bang! Another blow was heard, and Zephyr was seen unconscious on the floor in a corner. The others were not surprised to see this scene; they were already used to it. On the other side, the woman named Evangeline Ember was staring at her unconscious husband,pletelymentable on the floor. Releasing a small sigh, she turned around and said: "The ce was full of malevolent energy. Also, considering how the ce ended up and how grim it became, we suspect it''s one of the ''Ancients'' from zone 7. ording to the information we have in the empire''s library, it''s ''Nigrothor,'' a creature that, ording to history, has been alive since the great war." Evangeline Ember, the heiress of the Felix house, the eldest daughter, and an expert in spear handling, married to Zephyr. If you approached her, it was as if the air became hotter. She didn''t have much patience, but with her husband, it was a bit more, just a little, and her aura was wild and chaotic. "Zone 7, huh? Although I go there sometimes, I''ve never been able to find it. It always stays hidden, damn rat," cursed Alex. Everyone ignored the elf who was unconscious in a corner. Everyone in the room was essential to the empire. In addition to being heirs to their parents, they were here to hunt creatures and be stronger. They belonged to the imperial student council and were summoned to find out what happened with the corresponding ritual. They were all childhood friends, and the reason they were best friends was that they knew everything about each other, creating a formidable group in battle. "The cult that performed the ritual belongs to the faction of this creature. It is mid-level, unlike the worshipers of the 7 deadly sins, high-level primordial creatures," replied the elf who was unconscious a moment ago, despite Because he was receiving his wife''s piercingly angry look, he did his best to ignore it. "The worshipers of the great 7 are an even greater danger. ording to records, the leaders of each cult are of mythical rank. With the blessings they receive, they pose a greater threat to be reckoned with. Although none of them has been seen until now, they are hidden. But with the appearance of this cult, the otheryers will also rise one by one," said Prince Andr¨¦s. "We have a lot of work to do. Return to the empire and inform the emperor of the situation," he ordered. Everyone nodded and left the office one by one, leaving it in silence. "You cane out now." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, sir." Apletely ck figure emerged from the shadows. "Tell me how those two are." "Right now, they''re resting on the border of zone 1," replied the shadow. "It will be interesting to see what they want to achieve by escaping their home toe to this ce," he said with a small smile. Alex de Cruz, being the owner of this city, obviously knew who entered and who left. Furthermore, with such a high status, he wouldn''t overlook it and began to observe them. He obviously informed the two families about where their children were. Anthony''s father said he hoped he woulde out alive from that ce. Although he was very cold with his son, he still cared for him; his mother sighed in relief that her son was okay. The problem was the Snow family; they loved their little daughter so much that the duke himself was going toe in person and take her. After a very long conversation, they agreed with Alex that he would keep an eye on her and protect her from any danger. Although the duke was somewhat hesitant, he agreed after talking to his wife. The truth was that Alex was very curious to see what they would do. Also, he was surprised by Anthony''s change in attitude. He heard he was the shame of his family, but apparently, the truth was quite different sometimes. "Don''t lose sight of them, understood?" Alex said. "Yes, sir," replied the shadow, disappearing from the ce. Thus, the office fell into total silence once again. All the readers who made it this far, I have some corrections to make: 1. Change ''kingdom'' to ''empire''; it sounds cooler. 2. Change thest name of the imperial family. 3. Change the name of the lion family to the phoenix family. Only these changes for now. Chapter 46: Mission E (14) 46 Chapter 46: Mission E (14) "Damn it!" That ce was too good to be true. Seriously, sometimes I miss Earth, the moments when I feelfortable and peaceful. I don''t like moving even a bit; I wanted to sleep a bit more, but Elsa hit me on the head, saying it was time to go, and h h. "Stopining! You''ve rested enough," Elsa says, pursing her lips, looking stern. "Hmph!" I turn my head, annoyed. "HEY! Seriously, you did it again! Don''t ignore me," Elsa said, hitting me with her small fist on the side. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Staring at each other, we startughing. The truth is, we were just joking. As we''ve spent some time together, we''ve started to get along quite well. Besides going through battles, joking with each other has be quite normal. After leaving the cave, I left some traces to find it again. I wasn''t joking; the ce is toofortable. When we return, we''ll rest in the same ce. Right now, we were following the river right beside us. The river will lead us to the next zone, so there''s not much to do but keep walking. We''re still on the border of zone 1, a ce I still find strange. It literally looks like it''s painted blue. Damn ce, the journey doesn''t seem out of this world. We walked for hours and reached zone 2. There''s a distance of 20 meters between zones, so in front of us, another forest rises, just like zone 1, but with variations. Zone 2 is full of fog; it''s as if it''s among the clouds. The trees are gray; you literally can''t see where you''re stepping due to thick fog on the ground. We need to be careful; this zone is more dangerous than the first. There are beasts everywhere; in zone 2, they''re always active. Finding shelter to rest is very difficult. That''s why I took advantage of all the time I had to rx. "Well, let''s keep going, Elsa. In this forest is our mission''s objective." Elsa took out the map from her identification and checked it thoroughly. Elsa sac¨® el mapa de su identificaci¨®n y lo revis¨® minuciosamente. "ording to the mission, the location of the beast is to the south, in an area where a small house can be found. It''s of maximum-silver rank, described as having gray fur with a horn on its head. We have no information about what its underside looks like; He can disappear in the fog and is never alone, always apanied by 3 of his kind." Putting my hand on my chin, I say, "If it has the ability to lead others of its kind, it means it''s somewhat intelligent. A rare variable." Intelligent creatures are not umon; they can be found from ranks 5 to 8, but from 1 to 4, they are rare. They have the ability to rank up faster than others. I suppose the guild wants me to eliminate it before it ranks up. After confirming that there is no more information avable, we start walking towards the forest. Once we enter, fog blocks our view at a great distance. This ce is dangerous; although you can see people around you because they basically move the fog as they walk, you can''t see farther than that. Just like zone 1, there is only silence. Although we are at the beginning where it starts, there is no danger for now. But the feeling that you are being watched at every moment never disappears; it''s unsettling. "Another strange ce, can''t there be a normal forest, seriously?" Elsa says. "Zones 1 to 3, the forests are always different, shadowy and peculiar like this. From what I know, from 4 to 8, they are somewhat normal." Every zone always has something that sets it apart from the others; of course, besides the creatures, the ecosystem will change and adapt to the power emanating from the beings that inhabit it. From the moment I entered the forest, I activated my senses. Although I couldn''t see what was ahead, I had a vague image. Losing the way is not an option. Also, I don''t want to be attacked by surprise. Sometimes surprises are bad and unwee. Elsa walked beside me; I told her not to stray from me. Pov Elsa Walking through the fog, I feel fear, but not as much anymore. I have more confidence in myself; I can nowunch projectiles. I canunch 10! It''s an achievement for me; I couldn''t evenunch 1 before. I''m proud of myself; I can feel that I''ll soon advance to mid-bronze. I''m euphoric; I haven''t been able to rank up for years, and in just days, I''ll finally rank up and be stronger. Looking down, I can''t see the ground, just fog. It''s like we''re walking on clouds, a strange feeling. Around, there''s only fog; I don''t know if I like this ce more or the other, although in the zone 1, we could see where we were heading. Looking to the right, I see Anthony. I feel safer with him by my side. Although I know he always protects me and treats me well, I don''t want to be a burden. I also want to protect him and be more useful; that''s why I have to gather courage. This zone is worse than the other, which means there are stronger things. With a glint of determination in my eyes, we venture further into the forest, leaving behind nothing but fog, and thus disappearing into this ce, to encounter who knows what kind of things. If we reach 70 power stones, I will upload 2 chapters tonight, but if we don''t reach it, I''ll upload 1 more chapter. Give me power stones if you like my story! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 47: Mission E (15) 47 Chapter 47: Mission E (15) The endless fog surrounded the entire forest; wherever you looked, there was nothing but mist. You could see a few trees here and there. Checking the map again, I verified that we were heading in the right direction. The fog in some ces was as thin as air, but it could turn terribly cold. Of course, that would depend on the beast in the area; Zone 2 is much more sinister. The biggest danger is being taken by surprise. "Help!" "Help!" "Help!" "Help!" The endless silence was interrupted by a cry for help. Normally, the first reaction is to run to assist, but this ce is far from normal. You can''t check what lies beyond your line of sight. You don''t know what''s happening. The cry was very human, almost the voice of a girl. Gripping the sword hilt tightly, I look in the direction of the sound. Right in front of us, I had a strong urge to run and save a "girl," but how can she be in a ce like this? It''s impossible. That thing is not human at all. "Help!" "Help!" "Help!" "Help!" I can''t feel its presence. "Help!" "Help!" Another different voice. "Help!" "Help!" "Help!" And another one joined the plea for help. There are four voices in total, four beasts, and I can''t sense any of them. This damn fog makes things difficult. They''re in four directions: front, back, right, and left. We''re surrounded. I can''t hear their footsteps. "Don''t go far," I tell Elsa. My sense activates, and I turn upwards. With a quick thrust, I make my attack, but it collides with nothing but mist. They can''t be specters. They''re not in this area, so they must be corporeal. There should be something tangible to cut. Feeling another attack from my right, I make another strike, but again, I cut nothing. I don''t understand what kind of ability they have, but I can feel it''s dangerous. My senses don''t fail. Somehow, I feel I must defend myself from that strange ability they possess. "Elsa,unch a projectile forward, approximately 20 meters," I tell her. I have a feeling that, somehow, the fog surrounding us also belongs to their ability. So, if this is true, the ability they possess somehow traps us like a kind of prison. They''re ying with our minds. The reason for this is the voices they used; they all belonged to children. Secondly, as long as we''re under their game, we have to be alert. And since they attack with whatever ability it may be, we are under pressure, and I can feel how they somehow absorb my mana. If this continues, I could run out of mana, although it wouldn''t be a problem for me, I won''t just sit idly by. So, if the projectile somehow collides with the fog and can''t pass through my field of vision, we are effectively in some kind of dome. 09:28 Around Elsa''s hands, a small ice projectile forms, and with a little push, sheunches it forward. Bang! The projectile doesn''t travel more than 10 meters from our position and crashes as if there''s a wall, confirming my theory. We are trapped. Putting aura on my sword, I advance with a diagonal attack and cut the dome we''re in. nk! The fog shatters, and we can see even more mist. But this is real. We''re no longer under their ability. Activating my senses, I can feel the presence of all four. Quickly grabbing my sword covered in ck mes, I run forward. The fog around me bes cold and tense. Looking up, I see their appearance: they''re veryrge, about 2 meters tall, with extremely long arms and legs, covered entirely in gray fur from head to toe. "ROARRRRRRRRRRRRR!" it roars, and the hairs around its mouth shake. It moves its hand quickly, and its 50-centimeter ws be visible. The wse at me at maximum speed. Clink! Swish! Sparks re with our sh around us. Hearing footsteps behind me, Elsa attacks with another projectile, but the three presences are running in our direction. Apparently, the roar it released was to call its friends. "Stand in the rear," I shout to Elsa. Feeling another attacking from behind, I react quickly, performing my footwork. Swoosh! Boom! The force of its attack is brutal. Damn it, how can they have such strength in their arms? "ROARRRRRRRRRRRRR!" footsteps sound from my right and left simultaneously. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cursing, I quickly disappear from the spot. Booooom! The ground cracks, the fog disappears, and I can see that all four are identical to each other. Landing on the ground, I grab my sword with both hands. Looking in my direction, all foure running toward me. Boom! Boom! Boom! Every time they run, the ground shakes. If you could see the ground, surely their footsteps would be visible. "ROARRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!" "ROARRRRRRRR!" All right, bastards,e at me, I think internally. Let''s have some fun. Chapter 48: Mission E (16) 48 Chapter 48: Mission E (16) nk! The level is definitely different from the creatures of rank F; this is another level. If they were rank F, they would already be dead, but they are beasts of rank E, or in other words, silver medium. They can attack from a great distance; those arms are not normal, they are too resistant. Clink! Swoosh! They basically have my same power range. That is dangerous, but at the same time exciting. They are putting up a fight; they are not at all fragile. ROARR! For some reason, they have the ability to fight in a group. They are somewhat synchronized. The mist around us forms a circle where we have visual on each other, so I can see them clearly. I still think they are too big. Bang! Auge! Executing my footwork, I move to the right. I quickly block their hands with my sword. I feel another attacking from behind. Turning my feet, I make my sword descend to confront it. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Fast footsteps approach from my left. It is running towards my position. I see it running with 2 big legs and open hands, thinking of cutting me in half. I execute my footwork and position myself in front of it. Swish! Grifo! Feeling my presence, it abruptly turns its body, twisting its spine a bit. Its arm twists in an unnatural way in my direction, attempting to swipe at me. I react quickly and lower my head. Taking advantage of its unprotected back, I gather strength in my feet and jump backward. Gripping my hilt tighter, I apply even more aura. sh! With a quick attack, I manage to cut off its arm. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ROARRRRRRRRRRRR! The arm falls lifeless to the ground; the wound where the cut urred is in ck mes. That''s new. The beast grabs the wounded area with its right arm and tears off the piece of flesh where the mes were. ROOOOOARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR! Seizing this opportunity, I execute my footwork, disappearing from my position. cing my sword in a horizontal position, I take a small jump to reach its neck. Gathering strength in my arms, I execute my next attack. SLASH! GRIFO! Its head detaches from its body, falling to the ground, embracing the darkness that once consumed it. ck blood came out of the wound on his neck. Auge! Itsrge body falls to the ground, dead. One less, three to go. ROARRRRRRR! ROAR!!! AUGE! AUGE! AUGE! The ground trembles again. Apparently, they are annoyed that I killed one of their own. One ising straight ahead, and the other two from the left and right. My senses activate. I quickly block its attack with my sword in a vertical position, but I cut nothing. Looking forward, my eyes widen. Now I can see it; I understand what skill he used when we were trapped. Now I know why I couldn''t feel when my sword cuts something tangible. Looking directly at the beast, I see a portion of the mist heading towards its hand. Closing its hand, itpresses it andunches it towards me. Bang! Blocking it again, I understand the situation. It was wind magic, but it is rudimentary and poorly done. Somehow, this beast can control a small portion. The mist in its handpresses, and the air takes the form of a small ball. Although invisible, it is dangerous; the force with which it isunched is dangerous. As in any battle, the priority is to finish off those who can attack from a distance. My feet move very quickly, running crouched with both hands gripping my sword. I head towards it. ROOOOOAAAAAAARRRR! The beast, instead of going on the defensive, takes it as a challenge and runs towards me with open hands, showing its terrible ws. "Well! That''s a real battle!" I shout. Truthfully, I didn''t expect it; the two creatures behind stayed still. Apparently, they didn''t want to interfere. I smile; indeed, this is very exciting. Closing our distance, everything happens in slow motion: one attack, one opportunity. There is nothing else; it''s all or nothing. I face it head-on; the hair on its head disperses. I can see it directly in the eyes. Its skin color is bluish, and its eyes are pure white; it''s disgustingly horrible. Moving my sword forward, I feel my blood rushing; my heart rate increases, expectant of the oue. The beast, with its right hand,unches its attack. It''s a direct attack; no traps, no tricks. Face to face, running, I bend my feet, applying force in my arms. My knees touch the ground; with a horizontal attack, I strike directly at its abdomen. sh! sh! Our bodies pass each other; time returns to normal flow. Grabbing my arm, I feel a warm substance running down my forearm. Auge! Behind me, the beast resembling a skinny yeti, with extremely long limbs, falls to the ground cut in half. Grabbing my wounded arm, I stand up. Looking at my wound, I see 4 red marks; they are deep, I can even see the bone. It hurts a lot, of course, but it''s not time toin; there are still two more. Hearing small footsteps, I see Elsa. She lets out a sigh before taking out a small recovery potion. "Here, take it, you got hurt," picking up the potion with an ironic smile, I remove the cap and drink it directly. Instantly, I feel a burning sensation in my arm, as if that part is on fire. Clenching my teeth, I endure the pain. Auge! Auge! Auge! Auge! Turning around, I find myself directly facing thest two. "Elsa, behind me," she quickly disappears with the help of the mist. "All right, guys, it''s time to finish this." ROARRRRRRRR! ROARRRRRRR! Chapter 49: Mission E (17) 49 Chapter 49: Mission E (17) "The novel has just been contracted! Thank you very much to everyone who has read up to this point, I hope you continue to support me. *** I was leaning against a tree, resting. The battle with those two was tough, but it went well; they put up a good fight. Although I had some difficulties, I managed to resolve them. In my hands were four silver-colored orbs. I must say they are a bitrger than bronze orbs, shining like stars but with a silver color, resembling lead with specks of light inside. They emit a glow from another world, although taking them out of their location is a bit repulsive, there''s nothing to be done about it. "They are very beautiful, like stars in the sky,"mented Elsa, squatting next to me, curiously examining the orbs. "Indeed, they are. Keep in mind that we also have these orbs inside us, but of course, ours are not contaminated," I said with a smile. "You had to ruin the moment with your strangements!" she responded, clicking her tongue. Shrugging, I said, "I''m just stating the truth." To be honest, it''s unsettling. The only difference is that we are not contaminated; otherwise, we would be like these creatures. Corruption was a topic of debate, no one knows where it came from or how it was created and why it spread throughout this forest, some say the answers lie deep in zone 8, but no one has been able to get that far. , zone 8 is a total mystery even to me. The only mention of the depths of Zone 8es from the 7 original sins and the 3 characters in the sacred rank. It''s a mystery even for the mythical ones. It''s unknown why they hide it or if they do it to protect us. The other thing with almost no records is where the lineages came from. There are no answers, and I''m starting to get a headache. Shaking my head with useless thoughts, I give two orbs to Elsa. "Absorb them." Taking the two orbs timidly, Elsa grasps them tightly. I witness again as silver threadse out of the orbs and enter her directly. It''s magical, shining as if small particles of light descended from the sky to illuminate this world full of darkness. After absorbing the two orbs, she hands me the remains ¨C a ck substance without light or anything, just darkness. I store them in my ring along with my two orbs and stand up, drawing my sword. Elsa Fostine [13,350/15,000] Good, good, grow big and strong. Hehehehe, we''re doing well. Shaking my head with strange thoughts, I continue on my way. "Where are you going?" Elsa asks, confused. "To extract the ws from those bastards. Their ws can be good material to sell; the dwarf cksmiths would surely love them. And cut some meat to check if it''s edible," I calmly reply without turning around. Booty from war is always good to collect; it''s satisfying. "I''ll help too!" Elsa replies, running in my direction. "If you say so," I respond. Approaching the nearest corpse, it''s reallyrge. I somewhat envy their height. Gripping my sword with a vertical strike, I aim for its gray ws. Bang! The first attempt fails; they are very tough. This is perfect; they can be sold well in the market. "Hehehehe," money alwayses in handy, and the more, the better. One should never underestimate money! Applying aura to my sword, I exert a bit more force. Bang! The second attempt manages to cut them a bit. I guess I need more strength. Bang! Behind us, all that could be seen was an endless and deep mist. It''s as if nothing happened, and everything continues as usual, swallowing everything around itpletely." 14:30 The third attempt is a sess; I cut them one by one from the other three. Gathering them in one ce, I transfer them to my ring. sh! Looking back, I see Elsa cutting with apletely serious expression on her face. After a few seconds, she takes arge piece of meat, looks at it directly, and turns it around, examining it thoroughly. It''s clear she''s looking for a peculiar substance. It''s a bit simple to check if it''s edible or not. First, you have to carefully examine the meat at the moment after cutting it and separating it from the body. Two scenarios can happen: the meat, when separated, begins to rot slowly, or nothing happens, and the meat remains the same. In Zone 1, no monster is edible; in Zone 2, there are some, and I wanted to see if this beast was one of them. Elsa continues observing every part of the meat. I''m surprised she''s not a bit disgusted; I guess she''s growing. They grow so fast, my god. Drying my imaginary tears, I hear a sigh of disappointment. "It''s not edible," Elsa says sadly, looking at the meat. I nod, the meat started to rot, and a yellow substance oozed out, emitting a foul smell. "Don''t worry; we have enough supplies for both of us." The truth is, for my first hunt, I brought a lot to avoid any unforeseen circumstances and stored all kinds of food in my ring. "Well, it''s time to continue our journey. We''ve already lost a lot of time." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With a small nod from Elsa, we begin our journey. Behind us, all that could be seen was an endless and deep mist. It''s as if nothing happened, and everything continues as usual, swallowing everything around itpletely." As we walked, I looked at Elsa, "Do you feel that the essence of your soul has reached its limit?" I asked Elsa with curiosity, obviously knowing the answer. Elsa, looking in my direction, slightly opens her mouth, "Yes, I feel like I can advance right now! Even if it''s half-bronze, I don''t care! I''ve been waiting for this moment for years, and it''s finally happening." I watch as Elsa takes small hops, she is very excited and happy. Smiling, I pat her head and say, "Well done, keep it up! You can do it!" Elsa, looking at me with eyes threatening to shed tears, lowers her head and with a small nod says, "Thank you." If you like my novel, bathe it with stones of power!!! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 50: Mission E (18) 50 Chapter 50: Mission E (18) We walked for a few more hours; nothing unusual happened during this time period. Right now, we''re resting around some bushes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Elsa, how much longer do you think until we reach the beast''s zone?" Elsa took out her map and observed it for a few minutes. "If I''m not mistaken, we should arrive in a few more hours of walking. We need to find a reference point, which is the small ruined house, and go from there." Thinking for a moment, I reply: "Alright then, let''s rest a bit more." "Oh, by the way, we need a n. As you know, we''re facing an intelligent beast of maximum-silver rank. It''s a step above me, but it shouldn''t be a problem. ording to the guild mission, there are 3 beasts of the same species as its minions." "I can handle all 4, but I need topletely cover myself in aura, and at the same time, I need to stay focused. For that, I need you to stay out of this fight." Elsa lowered her head and responded in a low voice, "Sorry for being useless." "Hehehe, you''re not useless. If you weren''t with me right now, I might have gone crazy. Besides, you''re doing your best. You adapted very quickly to this ce. For a moment, I thought you would cry constantly out of fear, hehe." Elsa nced at me quickly with annoyed eyes. "Tsk, stop teasing me," her cheeks puffed up in annoyance. It''s always a good time to tease her. Although I''m not lying, this ce is dangerous. The eternal silence and the feeling of being watched at all times are deadly for anyone daring toe alone. Additionally, there''s the variable of being chased by a monster stampede. Coming apanied is of vital importance. "But I''m telling the truth. Thank you for being with me." Elsa, a bit stunned by the sudden deration, opens her eyes with a bit of shyness and blush on her cheeks, nodding her head docilely. "Hmhp," she turns her head with another pout. Maybe she''s still a bit annoyed. Giving a sigh, I say: "So, when we find the house, we''ll check that everything is in order and that they''re not inside. And if it''s safe enough, you''ll hide in that ce. If there''s any trouble, scream with all your might. I''ll be patrolling the area, so I''ll be able to hear you." "Okay," Elsa replies. "With all that said, let''s take a little break," settling under a tree, I close my eyes, drowning in the world of dreams. --- Upon opening my eyes, I find myself in my apartment. Getting up, I sit on my bed and, rubbing my eyes, I stretch, shaking off the remainingziness. I stand up and head to the bathroom. Brushing my teeth and washing my face, I go out. Upon reaching the kitchen, I put water to heat for some coffee. I return to my room to dress and go back to work. Wearing a ck suit with a tie, I return to the kitchen, sweetening my coffee and sitting at the table. Grabbing my phone, I start scrolling through the news. Drinking my hot coffee, I sigh. "Seriously, what a boring life." After eating something, I leave my apartment. Heading to work in my Porsche, I park in the parking lot of a veryrge building. Entering the building, I''m greeted with a hello. "But look who we have here, how''s it going, friend? How are you?" Looking at William in a suit like mine but with brown hair and blue eyes, he''s younger than me and married, unlike me, who is single. "Well, thanks, buddy. Just a bitzy, you know," I reply disinterestedly. "Hahaha, that''s normal for you every morning," he says, shrugging. "By the way, wait, are you reading that novel I told you about?" Closing my eyes, I feel a little familiarity. "Uh, yeah, I''m checking it out. It looks interesting." "Good, good, you can distinguish between good and bad. So, who''s your favorite character?" he asks with interest. Thinking for a bit, although there are many interesting characters, one caught my attention. "You could say it''s Anthony, the forgotten one." Again, I feel a little familiarity, but this time it''s stronger. Ignoring this strange feeling, I continue the conversation. Opening his eyes, he says: "You''re serious, but he''s the worst character. Besides, he''s just filler. The only good thing about him is his sister, hahaha. Why did he catch your attention? You should know he doesn''t even make it to the end of the novel." Again, I feel this feeling gnawing at my heart. "Well, I''m not sure. I just felt he didn''t deserve that ending. In my opinion, he should have had more protagonism. Plus, we have the same name," I reply, frowning. The feeling of familiarity was getting stronger. "Personally, I didn''t care about that character. He only served to give the protagonist his sister, hahahaha." I feel a lot of anger running through my body. For some reason, I feel very disgusted with hisment. "I''m leaving," I respond with a bit of frustration in my voice. As I turn around, William smiles. His smile bes monstrous. "Let''s see how long it takes you to realize," he says with a small whisper. --- After a tough day at work, I return home. I''ve been feeling very uneasy. For some reason, I''ve felt out of ce, out of this world, but I''m not sure why. Coming out of the bathroom after a refreshing shower, I sit on the couch, feeling bored. I grab my phone and start reading the novel. The more I read, the faster my heart beats. My hands sweat as does my whole body. Something is wrong, something is happening to me. I continue reading more restlessly until I read ament from the main character. "That trash should never have existed. He was a loser through and through. Thank God I killed him with my own hands. He was a shame to Emily. Now that she''s sad, it''s the best time to win her heart," he says. "But she knows you killed him," responds a female voice. Grabbing the phone tightly, I clench my teeth. "Damn it! Who do you think you are, you bastard son of a bitch?" I throw the phone on the floor, shattering it. My blood rushes to my head. My breathing is erratic. *Huff... huff.* "How dare youy hands on my sister! I''ll kill you." The feeling of familiarity rises to the top. Looking around, I am stunned. What am I doing in this ce? I was supposed to be in the forest sleeping next to Elsa. My heart is pounding. It can''t be a dream. It felt so real. It''s impossible. "Do you want to go back?" I hear a deep voice inside me, the same voice as that time. "Do you want to go back?" "Do you want to go back?" Ifeel a pain in my head. The same words repeated over and over. My room disappeared. I am in the same ce as that time. Everywhere I look, there is only true darkness. Looking up, I am greeted by a gaze, the same gaze as that time, two extremelyrge eyes, eyes from another world, eyes that exude deep wisdom, eyes extremely beautiful. "Do you want to go back?" Snapping out of my daze, I look at my body, my body from my previous life, a 29-year-old gentleman, pitiful and bored with his own life. I look ahead and see a tall boy with white hair and red eyes, very beautiful. His body is perfect, unlike mine, which is a bit overweight. I want to go back, I want to be in that magical ce, I want to get out of my world, I want to feel free. I know the dangers of my decision, but I don''t want to stay on Earth. I don''t want to go back to the same old thing and maybe die alone, with no one caring at all. "I want to go back," I reply with determination. I want to break free from my boring routine. Besides, Elsa and my sister are waiting for me. I can''t disappoint them. "Do you want to go back?" the same question. "Yes." In front of me appears a homemade knife. "Do you want to go back?" the same question. Grabbing the knife tightly, I nod my head. "Do you want to go back?" "Do you want to go back?" "Do you want to go back?" My hands tremble. I know what it wants me to do. I''m sure it wants me tomit suicide. It takes courage to kill yourself. It requires a lot of courage. I guess it wants to see how determined I am with myself and how far I can go. "Do you want to go back?" "Do you want to go back?" "Do you want to go back?" *Huff... huff.* Adrenaline runs through my blood. cing the knife directly on my heart, I take a deep breath. My hands keep shaking, my heart beats very fast. I grip the handle tighter. It''s hard to try to calm down when I want to kill myself. The question that was repeating in a loop suddenly stops. The whole ce bes silent again. All that could be heard was my irregr breathing. Making a decision, I clear my mind and count to 3, the famous technique for making decisions in difficult moments. You clear your mind of any thoughts and count to 3. When you reach 3, you do the first thing thates to your mind. 1 2 3 Opening my eyes, I plunge the knife directly into my heart, gritting my teeth, waiting for the pain. I feel nothing. Looking at where the knife should be, there is nothing. Looking ahead, I see my old self on the ground, dead. Around him, a pool of red blood has formed. "Well done, kid," says the same deep voice. I feel the space around me bing chaotic, as if space is twisting. Opening my eyes, I look around. Nothing but fog. There is only fog. I am back. Looking down, I see Elsa asleep. "What just happened?" I say, confused. Shower the novel with power stones/golden tickets or gifts!! Chapter 51: Mission E (19) 51 Chapter 51: Mission E (19) Looking around again, making sure I am truly back, I even pinch my cheek and indeed feel pain. Sighing, I ce my hand on my chest to check my vital signs and if my heart is beating. I am alive. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I could remember everything that happened; it''s engraved in my memory. Even after waking up, I still feel nervous. My heart is beating rapidly. I can sense some changes inside me. Somehow, I feel like I belong to this world, as if I was born and raised here. It''s an entirely new feeling. Remembering everything that happened a few moments ago, I wonder if the culprit behind all this was the "Dragon" residing in my soul. Considering that it recreated my previous world, maybe it read my memories because everything was so real. But for what purpose did it do that? What was its intent? A test? I''m not sure, but in the end, I congratte myself. I guess it can be said that I passed whatever that test was. Looking up at the sky, which is cloudy by the way, damn, why is this weather so depressing? The conclusions I can draw are: 1. Somehow, it knows that I don''t belong to this world, and it also read my memories. 2. I don''t sense any ill intentions on its part, or since it''s living in my soul, it''s somehow connected to me. If I die, it dies too, but I can''t find the sense or reason. I suppose it''s assessing my worth, I think this because in the novel, Anthony, even though he possessed his bloodline, could never use it. 3. If this is correct, then it is my bloodline. 4. Also, every time I enter my soul, I can only see its eyes. The best description for the eyes is observer. So, until now, it has been observing me. But as always, these are just my deductions, and I could be wrong. Feeling a movement on my left leg that Elsa decided to use as a kind of pillow. Looking down at her, I observe how she stretches. Opening my eyes, she looks directly into my eyes. "How is the sleeping beauty?" I say with a small smile. Elsa, somewhat dazed, continues to look at me. After a few seconds, she opens her eyes wide and quickly stands up. I have to admit, that was very fast. "S-sorry, it wasn''t my intention," she says with a face as red as a tomato. I think I missed something; I don''t understand why she''s so embarrassed. She didn''t do anything wrong, but seeing her like this... "Don''t tease me! I''m notughing," she whispers. "Hahaha, okay, my bad. Calm down." Putting her hands on her hips, she sits far away from me. After Elsa''s anger subsided, we began preparing to leave this ce. We started walking again through the endless fog towards our destination. We arrived at a specific location, different from the norm. The fog on the ground was absent. Looking ahead, I could see a small, miraculously standing, ruined house. It''s surrounded by trees, giving a sense of forgetfulness, a forgotten house in this hell. Moving cautiously, we approached the house. The first thing you could distinguish is that it''s in ruins. It was built with ck wood and stubbornly stays upright, refusing to fall to the ground. It''s a bitrge. Passing through the door, we were greeted by a ce destroyed by the years. Debris everywhere and some destroyed walls. It was strangely warm and there was some light. After a quick inspection, I didn''t sense any presence. It seems safe. Advancing towards the other doors, there was nothing in particr, just more debris. But one door was destroyed, and inside, we found a corpse ¨C to be more precise, it was just a skeleton. Looking around, I could discern the image of a small notebook. Walking slowly toward the body, passing by the skeleton, I picked up the small notebook, cleaning it with my hand. It had gathered a lot of dirt and was somewhat damaged. Heading towards Elsa, who was looking at the corpse sadly. "It must be sad to die in this ce, alone, with no one by your side," she says with a low voice. "I think the same as you, but don''t be sad. We''ll give him or her a dignified burial," I reply. "What''s that you have in your hand?" "It''s a notebook that was by its side. Let''s read it." "Okay." Opening the book, we started reading. Day 1 My name is Edison. I''m a rank E adventurer, 30 years old. I have a daughter, and I''m trapped. I can''t get out of this ce. I''m going to die. Day 4 I was deceived, betrayed. They told me to watch over this ce. I came with a group of hunters, and they offered me arge amount of money. I was desperate; my wife was sick, she was dying. The offer wasn''t bad. I just had to watch that no one came. The reason is that behind this house, about 5 kilometers ahead, there''s a tree that produces fruits that are highly sold in the market. They said to watch over this ce because the beast that protects the tree roams this house from time to time. They said it''s just a beast of rank F-, silver-ted. I didn''t think much and decided to ept. Day 7 I was attacked. If I couldn''t even see it, it was incredibly fast. It injured me gravely, and I have nothing to heal myself. Damn, they said it wasn''t necessary! Day 10 It likes to torture me. It knows I''m in this ce, knows I''m alone. It likes to wander around the house. From time to time, it makes noise: one step, two steps, three steps, and four steps. There are 4 in total. It knocks on the door in the room I''m in and leaves. It knows I''m dying. Day 13 I can''t bear it anymore. They never came to save me. Hahaha, it was a trap from the beginning. It was the bait; they took advantage and fled with the fruits... Day 14 Forgive me! Forgive me! Forgive me! For being useless, for being a bad father. I''m sorry, wife, I''m so sorry, my daughter... Day 16 I can''t bear it; the pain is unbearable. The wound is infected. I''m hearing its steps again. It''s behind the door, apparently wants to finish the job itself. This is it; I''ve reached the end. After finishing reading the diary, I hear footsteps around the house... If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 52: Mission E (20) 52 Chapter 52: Mission E (20) I heard footsteps; immediately, the writings from the journal came to mind. Quickly drawing my sword, I went on guard. Suddenly, the atmosphere became extremely cold; no breathing could be heard, as if the surroundings were engulfed in sepulchral silence. I felt uneasy; it was a very strange sensation, the first time this had happened to me. I could still hear their footsteps, but suddenly, it stopped; through the same silence as before. Even the environment returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. "Elsa, did you feel it too, right?" I asked, not ceasing to activate my senses. "Yes, it was terrifying, but it seems it''s gone now," Elsa replied in a low voice. "I think the same as you. That was strange. So, for now, we can''t carry out the n, as we only heard one step. It must be just one of the four." "Leaving the house is the best option. Visibility outside is better than being trapped indoors," Elsa replied. She has a point; having visual on your enemy is of vital importance. Since we are enclosed within walls, we can''t see what''s happening outside. "Let''s go outside, then." We tried to make as little noise as possible. We exited the room we were in and approached the main door. Opening the door, I looked outside; nothing seemed strange. Everything appeared normal. Slowly leaving the house, I headed towards where I heard the footsteps, at the other end of the ce. Kneeling on the ground, I looked directly and saw footprints. There were footprints, but... They are footprints of human feet! Literally, I felt the hairs on my body stand on end. I know what this is: corrupted humans, hybrids half monster, half human. Now I understand why it''s intelligent; so, the one who visited us is our target. The other three must beplete beasts. Touching the ground where the footprint was, it clearly is a human foot. Elsa, touching my shoulder lightly, brought me out of my thoughts. "What''s happening?" I asked. Silence. She didn''t answer me. A little surprised, I turned my head and looked at Elsa, but all I saw was her hand pointing to a specific ce. Directing my gaze to the direction she was pointing, I could see it. Hidden behind a tree, you could see a horse''s head. It was also looking at us; its tongue was out, the color of its fur was gray, and it had vertical ck pupils. It was bizarre; I couldn''t feel it, but Elsa could see it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grabbing my sword tightly, I waited to see what move it would make. I won''t attack first; I don''t know where the other three are, and besides, it doesn''t have a horn on its head, meaning it''s one of the minions. It''s not the target. Looking at it, I don''t let my guard down; we don''t know their abilities, and I can''t locate the others. Standing up slowly, I position myself in front of Elsa; for some reason, she is terrified. "Breathe deeply and calm down. Don''t let fear consume and blind you. You can''t freeze in the middle of a battle. React ande back to your senses," I said with a serious voice. Right now, it''s useless for Elsa to be in that state. "Okay, I''ll try," she replied hesitantly. "Come on, you can do it," I try to encourage her, not stopping to look at the creature behind the tree, staring at us. But suddenly, it disappeared; it put its head behind the tree and disappeared from my perception. It didn''te out of the tree again. It''s as if it disappeared again; damn it, having an enemy whose position you don''t know is a big problem. For some reason, I''m suspecting that this house is a trap set by these things. Now I think I understand why this house still stands with such a deteriorated state. "Elsa, let''s get out of this ce." Starting to walk to leave this area in general, I have to get Elsa out of this ce first. Being 10 meters away to leave, my sense of danger goes crazy; quickly grabbing her arm, I throw her into the mist like a doll. "STOP! DON''T COME OUT OF THAT PLACE!" Turning quickly, I receive a blow. "Aaagh!" Tremendous brute force hits my side, the same way I threw Elsa, I was thrown. "Bang!" I felt tremendous pain in my back; I crashed against a tree to my right. I felt my ribs breaking. "Aaargh!" Spitting out a mouthful of blood, my sense of danger activates again; like a ball, I dodge another blow. "Bang!" The ce where I was created a deep crater. Getting up with a little pain, I look around. I can''t see him; I don''t know where he is. My senses can''t detect him; given the strength, he must be the target. "Clink! nk!" 22:11 The sword couldn''t withstand the impact, shattering instantly. The impact of the blow sends me a few steps back. I try to take a potion from my ring, but again, my danger senses activate; turning my sword to protect myself, I receive the blow directly. "Clink! nk!" The sword couldn''t withstand the impact, shattering instantly. The impact of the blow sends me a few steps back. "Bang!" Quickly taking another sword from my ring, covering it with aura like my body, I perform my footwork, disappearing from my position, and perceive an attack from my right, grabbing the hilt tightly. "nk! Swoosh!" I perform an attack from behind; I feel it trying to run again, but I''m not going to let it. Performing my footwork, I follow its steps. Running, I turn with the purpose of a diagonal attack. "Clink!" I see its center of gravity bing unstable; taking advantage of this opportunity, I attack from above again. "nk! Bang!" It falls to the ground, and finally, I can see its appearancepletely. The upper part of its appearance ispletely gray fur, with a horse''s head, but on its forehead, there''s a horn. Its head is smaller than the others; the lower part effectively has human legs and feet, wearing a loincloth. "Hiiii! Hiiiiii!" With a horrible screech, it jumps to its feet again. With my aura around me, I can feel three more presences, hidden in the house. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 53: Mission E (21) 53 Chapter 53: Mission E (21) Surrounded by an aura enveloping my body, my senses be even more heightened, as does my reaction time. For that reason, I can now feel them all; I can also sense Elsa behind a tree. The threeckeys are in the house, perhaps awaiting orders. I''m not sure. The anomaly is in front of me, staring directly at me. I need to kill that thing first. Gripping the handle tightly, I execute my footwork. As I make another attack, she counters it again with her horn. nk! It''s too tough. I spin the sword, moving my feet forward. Exerting pressure, my sword bes heavier. Hiiii! Releasing another sharp squeal, the three beasts from the house make their move. From the corner of my eye, I can see them. Their upper halves are like the anomaly, but their lower halves are different. They have very thin legs of the same gray color. It''s incredible how those legs can support the weight of their upper part. Running, the three in a row approach one by one. Auge! Bang! I perform my footwork, turning the sword for a frontal stab. Clink! Friction generated by the sh with her horn. Quickly turning my body, I stomp the ground to make a big jump backward, avoiding a low blow. Boom! Increasing more aura in my body, I dive down towards one of theckeys, making a vertical cut in the air. I raise my center of gravity. BOOOMM! My sword cuts through the middle of one of the four, killing it instantly. Its body sliced in half falls to the ground. Hiiii! Hiiiiii! nk! Narrowly dodging a surprise attack from behind, I fail to avoid taking the full damage. Cough! Another mouthful of bloodes out of my mouth. The fractured left side still hurts. Damn it, these bastards won''t let me establish a position. Confirming my thoughts, my senses activate. Adjusting my posture, I move my sword diagonally, and the anomaly disappears from my sight. Activate its ability! Looking in all directions, I can''t feel it. Step, step, step. I hear their footsteps around me. Step, step. I hear all three of them, but I can''t see any. Argggh! I feel a cut on my right thigh. I couldn''t even see it! My thoughts race a mile a minute. Now I feel like the prey surrounded by predators. The hairs on my skin stand on end. All I see around me is fog. I still hear their steps, but I can''t sense them. Staring intently at the fog, searching for the slightest disturbance in the air, I close my eyes and take a deep breath. Right now, I need a calm and serene mindset. Getting anxious won''t help me at all. I sense a slight fluctuation to my right. Gripping the sword firmly, I sidestep, and turning around, my sword moves gracefully. sh! With a clean cut, the head of anotherckey flies off its body. Auge! Two down, two left, but the anomaly still hasn''t made its move. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ignoring the bleeding body on the ground, I close my eyes. I think I''m starting to understand their method of attack. The moment it activates its ability, they have the advantage. Being creatures born in this ce, they know the terrain better than the victim. Also, the steps they take around the victim make it seem like all four are together, disorienting you and preventing you from reacting to their next attack. Smiling to myself, they were unlucky to encounter me. I still remember Sir Miguel''s lessons. One day he told me to blindfold myself, although somewhat surprised at first, I followed suit. Then I remember how he struck me all over my body. I still shudder at the thought. I asked him the reason behind this activity, and he told me that the moment the enemy somehow has the ability to take away your vision, you''re a dead man. He also said that this type of training helps improve natural reaction instincts and sharpens them to a new level. It would have been amazing what he said if he hadn''t said it with a mocking smile... Closing my eyes, I focus again. I can feel them; they are separated from end to end. With a quick movement, I run towards the beast behind me. Lowering my sword and crouching my body, I execute my footwork. With a horizontal attack, I position myself behind it. With a thrust, I pierce its heart with my sword. Falling lifelessly to the ground, cursing, I realize it was the anomaly. Turning my head to where the anomaly is supposed to be, it''s not there¡ªit disappeared! Where is it! My senses are heightened, and my heart skips a beat. I have a bad feeling. Kyaaaaaaa! The blood drains from my facepletely. Gathering all my strength in my feet, I increase the amount of aura in my body, executing my footwork. "Freaking bastard, don''t you dare touch a single strand of her hair!" Vanishing from the spot, my blood runs through my veins. My heart is beating very fast right now. Reaching the ce of the scream, I observe how the bastard has her grabbed by her little arm. Anger consumes me from within. Elsa''s arm is in the wrong direction; clearly, he broke her arm. Elsa is unconscious. I can feel its eyes mocking me. It tightens its grip on her arm. Elsa, with the newfound sensation, wakes up abruptly. Kyaaa! Abruptly, he brings her closer to his mouth with intentions to bite her. Executing my footwork, with bloodshot eyes, my speed increases exponentially. Grifo! Quickly snatching Elsa from his hands. The only problem is that I lower my guard on my left side. CRUSH! ARRRRRRHG! A terrible pain runs through my entire being, reaching my brain. I feel my consciousness fading. Biting my lower lip, Ie back to my senses. Looking where my arm should be, I only find torn flesh; half of my arm was ripped off my body. Bending down on the ground, I slowly ce Elsa''s body against a tree. Taking out a potion, I put it in her mouth. A little liquides out of her lips, but fortunately, she''s drinking it. Cough! She opens her eyes and looks around in fear. With my right hand, I stroke her head. "Calm down, everything''s fine. I''m here." With a peaceful smile, I start to pet her head. Her body stops trembling, and she starts breathing properly. Making sure she''s calm, I say, "Stay here, I''ll take care of that bastard." Throughout, I hide my left arm behind my back. I don''t want her to feel guilty. With a small nod, I stand up, taking out a potion bottle. Lowering it, I bring it directly to my mouth. 22:12 With the help of the potion, I stop the bleeding from my arm. Losing too much blood is not good. Staring directly into the eyes of the anomaly, I say, "You know, I''ve never been so furious in my life. I''ll make sure not only to give you a quick death! Believe me, bastard, I''ll make you regret being born!" Executing my footwork, I grip the handle tightly with my right hand. CLANK! Having only one active hand is a disadvantage, no matter how you look at it. You can''t apply the same force you had with two hands, but I don''t care. I''m going to kill him! With one foot forward and the other down, I rotate my body 180 degrees. The aura around my body rages furiously. Every fiber of my being wants to kill this bastard who dared to touch my precious little sister. With bloodshot eyes, I move quickly. My sword, like an extension of my body, moves aggressively in response to my feelings. Clink! Swoosh! Sparkling sparks fly as our attacks sh. The anomaly charges like a bull, its horn pointing directly at my neck. Gripping the handle tightly, I position it in front, receiving its attack. Augeee! Boom! The veins in my arm protrude from the skin. Gritting my teeth, its attack pushes me back. I gather all my strength in the sword. If it manages to evade my sword, I''m a dead man. Blood throughout my body is running everywhere, my arm is turning red. Aaaaaaaaa! Screaming, I apply more pressure to the sword. Moving it slightly in another direction, the friction of the attack intensifies, applying to my arm, making it seem like the veins were about to burst out. Deflecting its attack, I pass by its side. Arrgggh! Although I managed to deflect its attack, it grazed my ribs, creating another wound. Gritting my teeth with force, I seize this opportunity with a powerful kick. BANG! I send it flying, following it, I activate my footwork. Bang! Hiiii! With a cry of pain, it crashes directly into the wall of the house. The poor house couldn''t take it anymore. Boom! Auge! Copsingpletely, it falls on top of its body. Bathes the novel with power stones if you like, or golden tickets, and even gifts! Roseiinthegarden Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o Chapter 54: Mission E (22) 54 Chapter 54: Mission E (22) Boom! Boom! 1 The poor house couldn''t withstand the impact, copsing instantly. Roar! After all the noise, everything became silent. Hiiiiii! Boom! Like a bullet, he runs out of the disaster directly towards me; Her gray fur had red spots on her body, clearly not unharmed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With bloodshot eyes, he charged directly with a frontal attack. Adjusting my posture, I executed my footwork and ran towards my target. "Come on,e on!" With a bloody smile, my blood jumped with excitement. This is definitely new, the first time I''m injured to such an extent, but I still can''t help but feel thrilled. My pupils dte, and my breathing stabilizes, clearing all unnecessary thoughts from my head. I focus entirely on my target. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground cracks behind his steps; a thin grayish mist emanates from his body, and the atmosphere bes terribly cold. I activated his ability again, but this time it''s different. It''s directed straight at me. I feel a slight shiver running through my body. The pressure of my aura increases, and I grit my teeth. I don''t have much mana left; I need to finish him off soon, or I''ll be dead. Gripping the hilt tightly, I position my sword diagonally. nk! The collision of power creates a recoil that makes us take a few steps back. I quickly stand firm on the ground and attack again, raising my sword from above with the intention of a vertical strike. Clink! Swoosh! Protecting himself from my attack, the anomaly rotates his head in a circle to deliver a new blow with his horn. Roar! Bang! My sword cracks, and I don''t have much time left. Huff... hufff Taking short breaths, I lift my head. We stare at each other for a few seconds. Disappearing from our position simultaneously, we collide in the center, creating a crater around us. Stepping back, turning around, Iunch a frontal attack. Swish! Roar! Cough! Releasing a mouthful of blood, I perform my footwork, disappearing from my position and reappearing behind his back. Bang! Twisting his spine unnaturally, he turns 180 degrees and receives my blow. Squinting, I watch as my sword shatters in front of me. Swish! Bang! Throwing the hilt to the ground, I close my fist. With a frontal attack, I connect the punch directly to his face. Bang! Roar! Performing my footwork, I appear in front of him. With an uppercut, I hit him in the abdomen. Bang! Crashing into a tree. Cough! Coughing, ck bloodes out of his mouth. Getting up, he charges back towards me. "Don''t you get tired, huh?" I say mockingly. My limbs scream with fatigue. The loss of blood is taking its toll. The pain in my left arm and the fractures in my side are starting to bother me. Clutching my fist, I adjust my position. I could summon another sword from my ring, but I want to finish him with my own hand. Boom! Boom! Boom! The anomalyes charging directly with its head lowered with the intention of piercing my chest. As he''s a few meters away from me, I activate my footwork and move slightly to the right. Performing a hook, I hit him in the ribs, payback, taking the opportunity to deliver a frontal blow. Bang! Falling to the ground, I quickly position myself on top of him. "Let''s have some fun, you bastard!" with a twisted smile, I tightly clench my fist. I surround him with my aura and throw a jab. Bang! Roar! Punch! Punch! Punch! "It hurts!" "Damn son of a bitch!" Roaring! In his desperation, his arms move wildly, hitting me in my ribs. Cough! Releasing another mouthful of blood directly onto the anomaly''s chest. AARGGGH! His legs move up and down, trying to hit my back unsessfully. Putting myst drops of mana into my fist, I hit him directly in the chest, aiming for his heart. Aaaaaaaaaaa! Applying all the pressure in my fist, I pierce his flesh, hitting his heart directly. Roar! Roar! Roar! "SCREAM, YOU BITCH!" with blood around my mouth, he stops movingpletely. Feeling the strength leaving my body, I step back and fall directly to the ground. The pain is excruciating; my whole body is numb, my breathing is irregr, and I feel like I''m about to lose consciousness. Vaguely hearing footsteps running around me, I see Elsa blurred. She assumes an adventurer identification position, kneels beside me, slowly lifts my head, and ces a vial on my lips. My dry pte is filled with a refreshing and cold liquid that passes through my throat. I feel my cold body slowly warming up, my breathing returns to normal, and I feel like I''ming back to life. I''m still amazed at how a liquid can perform such a miracle. Crunch! I hear my broken bones relocating to their proper ces, and the pain gradually diminishes. Clenching my teeth, I endure the pain thates with the recovery state. I feel cold drops falling directly on my face. Looking up, I see Elsa with tears in her eyes. "S-sorry for being so useless, for protecting me... you got hurt so much... I''m so sorry-o," bringing her hands to her eyes, she tries to wipe them, but it''s all futile; the tears don''t seem to have an end. Silently looking at her for a moment, "You know, the world is unfair, don''t you think? You, born into a prestigious family, should have had all the attention for your strength level, but fate yed you a trick. It turns out you didn''t possess your family''s bloodline; you received a lot of criticism and judgmental looks, but still, you didn''t give up. You tried by all means to find a cure for your problem, and it turns out you found it." Cough! Cough! "But it''s in this damn ce. You''re not sure it''s going to work, but still, you decided toe here and take the risk." Looking into her eyes, I still remember how her death was in the novel, very unfortunate. "You''re a tragic girl, Elsa, just like me. Don''t we make a good team, don''t you think?" I say with a smile. As I said at the beginning, we are good-looking for better or for worse. "Waaaaaa!" "Waaaaa!" Elsa couldn''t hold back her emotions any longer; all that could be heard was her sad crying. *** We were sitting on the ground; Elsa is sleeping beside me. She was mentally exhausted. Looking on the ground, there were 4 orbs; all shining like stars in the sky. I still can''t stop being amazed by this spectacle. Looking at my torn left arm, I sigh, taking a high-level position. I bring it directly to my mouth; the low-level position couldn''t restore my arm. Feeling a small itch again in my left arm, the pain gradually increases. Tearing off a piece of my shirt, I bring it to my mouth. Clenching my teeth, I grab my arm tightly; damn, the restoration process is very painful. Through the corner of my eye, I can observe how the flesh of my arm regenerates slowly. After another few minutes of pure suffering, I am amazed as I look at mypletely restored arm. Before, the arm was torn by the beast''s fangs. You could see the bone; even some parts were broken. My fingers were partially torn off, and in the wrong position. Making small movements, I check that everything is in its correct ce and there is no difort. The restoration is undoubtedly incredible; all the veins and arteries were perfectly there. Nodding satisfied, I take out my 4 orbs: 2 orbs from monsters simr to yetis, and the 2 Elsa absorbed. Only the ck substance remains. Crushing the 2 orbs, the essence is absorbed by my body; the ce glows briefly. I take the 2 corrupt orbs and absorb them too. The same happens with the 2 orbs I obtained just now. After almost half an hour of absorbing all the spoils of war, I check my gained experience. [21,200/160,000] As I have killed 8 beasts of silver rank, they give a total of 200 experience. So, the 8 beasts amount to 1600. By absorbing my 4 orbs, thanks to my ability where I can absorb 100%, I have a total of 800. As they are silver rank orbs, they give a total of 200 experience, unlike zone 1, which only gave 100. Doing the calctions and by absorbing Elsa''s orbs that were corrupt, they give the remaining 50% which is 200, adding everything up, I would have a total of 21,200 experience gained in this mission. Perfect, I''m on the right track. Even if it''s a system''s dog, I can''t do anything about it either. In the end, it''s helping me one way or another. Sighing helplessly, I look at Elsa, who is already awake, staring at me. "How''s the sleeping beauty, are you feeling better?" I say with a small smile. Her eyes were still red, but her breathing was even; she was already calm. With a nod, she slowly stands up. Taking the remaining 2 orbs, I hand them to her. "I won''t ept a no for an answer. Although it''s true that I got hurt, it''s not a big deal. I decided to bring you with me, so I have to protect you, like an older brother would do for his little sister." I see her eyes fill with tears again, and she runs to hug me. Patting her back, I try tofort her. After a few moments, she takes the orbs and absorbs them again; the glowing threads enter her body. I watch as her body emits a glow from head to toe; she finally ascended to mid-bronze. [15,150/15,000] If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Chapter 55: Mission E (23) 55 Chapter 55: Mission E (23) "How do you feel?" I ask with interest. 1 Elsa, examining her body, closes her eyes with a bright spark in them after a few seconds. She takes a small leap and clenches her fists in excitement. "Atst, I leveled up! After all these years, I finally leveled up!" Jumping around me, she startsughing joyfully, with small tears visible in her eyes. Looking at her happy and joy-filled smile, I feel my mood lifting. Smiling as well, her joy is contagious. Watching her closely, I imagine how challenging it must have been for her to be so excited just about leveling up. "Hahaha, don''t get too excited; this is just the beginning. By the end of these 6 months, you''ll definitely reach silver," I tell Elsa. Elsa stops abruptly, walking quickly towards me with her sparkling eyes, excitedly asking, "Are you serious? You''re not lying to me, right? Really!" Getting close enough, she eagerly questions. "Of course, we still have plenty of time. Considering that in just a few days you were able to advance to mid-bronze, reaching silver won''t be a problem," I reply in a calm voice. "Alright, I believe in you!" she says, pointing at me. Nodding, I stand up, brushing off my badly worn-out clothes. Smelling my body odor, I wrinkle my nose in disgust. I think I need a bath... Looking around the area, I search for a rtively secluded ce to take a shower. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Elsa, would you like to take a bath?" I ask. "Yes, that would be good. I don''t like being dirty and sticky," she responds with distaste. "But where?" Pointing with my finger, I say, "Behind that wall would be fine. Besides, I don''t sense anyone lurking around." After an hour, both of us were fresh and clean. It felt likeing back to life. I had another dark green shirt and ck pants. It feels good to have clothes in good condition. "I''m going to retrieve the items requested in the mission; I''ll be right back." As I recall, the mission required the eyes and horn of this beast. Walking a few minutes, I find its corpse. Its chest was bloody and sunken. Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I take out another sword from my ring and, positioning myself behind its head, I crouch down. cing the sword''s tip toward its eyes, I slowly pull them out. sh! After removing the two eyes, I look at its gray-colored horn. It resembles the horn of a unicorn I saw in Earth novels, sharp at the tip. Gripping the handle tightly, I infuse it with aura. Raising the sword with the intention of a vertical cut, I gather all my strength. This horn won''te out easily; it''s very tough. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Repeating hits, I manage to apply even more pressure in the same spot. Crack! The final blow finally makes the horne out of its head. "Huff... huff. That was tough," grabbing the horn, I look at it directly, but I can''t distinguish anything impressive. Shrugging, I store it in my ring along with the eyes. Walking towards Elsa, who was sitting, moving her legs, and humming a song, as she hears my steps, she looks at me and says, "How was it?" "Not bad. I collected everything and stored it in my ring," I reply, pursing my lips. "Now that we''vepleted the mission, it''s time to go back. Which means we''ll have toe back the way we came. It''s going to be difficult." "Hmm, wait, we still need to bury that hunter''s body." "Right, I had forgotten about it," I say, scratching my head awkwardly. How could I forget about this matter? Looking at the destroyed house, "Let''s find the corpse." Searching for the room where the corpse was, miraculously the skeleton was in perfect condition. Sighing, I kneel down and say some prayers. Then, I carefully pick it up and carry it outside, cing it in the hole I dug. We look at it for a few seconds before filling it with dirt. Elsa approached the makeshift grave, squatted down, and cupped her hands in the soil, forming a makeshift tablet with his name. We stayed around the grave for a few minutes. Turning my head, I say to Elsa. "How about visiting the tree with edible fruits?" Iment casually. "There might be some fruits, and I''m curious about their taste," says Elsa. After offering the final condolences to the man, we walk towards the direction of the tree. As it wasn''t too far, we arrive in a few hours. The first thing you can distinguish about the tree is that it''s surrounded by green grass. There was no dead soil. The second is that its trunk is a normal brown color, and its leaves are red, as if it were a rare and unique specimen in this forgotten ce of god. It''s not too tall, about 20 meters. Looking closely, I can see small golden apples hanging from the tree, decorating it; it''s a beautiful tree. The apples look good and don''t seem bad at all. Touching the trunk, I get excited; I really want to try those apples. Climbing the tree with agility, I start picking apples from the tree. ncing at Elsa, I say, "Think fast." Tossing the apple, Elsa panics. Bang! The apple hits her directly on the forehead. "Kyaa," with a small scream, she puts her hands on her forehead, ring at me with her furious eyes. "Hey, what''s wrong with you! That hurt!" she says with a resentful voice. "Hahaha, but I told you to think fast. It''s not my fault you''re too slow," I say, shrugging. "Damn it,e down right now!" "No, there are still many apples up here," I reply indifferent to her angry voice. After grabbing a few more apples, Ie down from the tree. "Hmph," Elsa still angry turns her head with a pout, her forehead still a bit red. Putting the remaining apples in my ring, I take one with a small glow on its skin. My mouth waters; bringing it to my mouth, I take a big bite. I quickly feel it filling my mouth. The texture of the apple was very soft, as if it were melting on my tongue. I feel a sense of tranquility; all the stress automatically disappears. It was very juicy, to put it simply, it was delicious. Looking at my hand, where my apple was a few moments ago, I look resentfully and gloomily. Now I understand why it''s well-sold in the market; it helps you rx in this ce. That apple is very useful. ncing out of the corner of my eye, I see Elsa sneaking a bite of an apple. "Did you like the apple?" I ask with a mocking tone. Elsa''s body shivers, and she turns her head; her mouth is still full with the apple, giving a veryical image. "Be careful, don''t choke. If you want more, you can ask me," with a small nod, Elsa continues with her business. After a few moments, we leave the ce. It was time to return to the city. I don''t know how long we''ve been in that ce; you can''t tell if it''s day or night by looking at the sky. Arriving at the destroyed house again, we decide to rest a bit in this rtively safe and unupied ce. Entering the room where the skeleton was, this ce is rtively stable. It''s a good spot to rest. Sitting in a corner, I getfortable; Elsa, on the other hand, sits beside me. The ce quickly bes incredibly silent, entering into peace. "Elsa, tell me how you feel right now," I hadn''t touched on this topic because I wanted some time to pass. "What do you mean?" Elsa asks with confusion. "Regarding what happened to you with the anomaly, do you think you''re okay?" Elsa lowers her head; her body starts shaking slightly. Obviously, this caused some kind of trauma, but the issue is whether she can face it or not. Because if she can, she''ll definitely be mentally stronger. Both physical and mental strength are equally important in a battle; she must find a bnce between the two forces. Because if one weighs more than the other, she won''t be able to move forward and will remain stuck without progress. "Still, I''m afraid... I was very scared when it appeared behind me... I couldn''t do anything... I felt vulnerable because of that... I want you to teach me to use the sword. Magic, I think, is not for me, you know, I have a mana orb, and with your help, I could acquire aura. Even if just to try, I want to do it... I want to... I know I''m asking a lot... but please help me..." I still feel her body trembling; I was surprised that she wants to learn swordsmanship. I don''t know her potential; it was never known in the novel because she died at the beginning. But the idea of the Snow family having a swordsman was interesting. Also, the two princesses, one a mage and the other a swordsman, was a very curious idea. But if she does have talent for the sword, it will be apletely different matter. "Are you sure about this?" I look directly into her eyes with a serious expression. Returning my gaze, she responds solemnly, "Yes." If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Roseiinthegarden Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o B¨¬nhlu?n 0 10:42 Chapter 56: Mission E (24) 56 Chapter 56: Mission E (24) The simple idea that Elsa learns swordsmanship seemed amusing and intriguing to me, but even so, I ept it. I will teach Elsa everything Sir Miguel taught me, but looking at her physique, I am sure that we need to improve it first. It''s not very strange to have a magical swordsman; the problem is that being different arts, you need to learn both, making it very challenging. Therefore, it is advisable to focus on a single art, but of course, there are always exceptions. It''s somewhat normal to see someone practicing both arts. I n to learn the art of magic at the academy; that''s why I''m sharpening my sword skills first, so that learning magic is not too burdensome. There''s also the possibility that the flower Elsa is seeking will help her embark on the path of magic. 1 "Elsa, if the flower helps awaken your lineage, are you still sure about learning swordsmanship? As you should already know, learning two arts is difficult," I am curious about her response. "I am aware of what you are saying, but still, I want to try. And if the flower helps awaken my lineage, I will still learn both arts. And if it doesn''t help, I will learn swordsmanship. I don''t want to be useless; I want to be someone, I want to be strong. It doesn''t matter if it''s difficult. Besides, there are people who are masters of both arts, so it''s not impossible," she says with a sincere smile. I nod satisfactorily. It''s just as I expected. This girl is incredible. "Alright, but I''ll be honest with you. If I see that you don''t have talent for the sword, I''ll tell you right away." "Alright, I understand. No problem." Efforts that don''t bear fruit are just a waste of time. Talent is crucial in this world. People trying to climb to the top will always encounter an enormous mountain they can never surpass. Talent does matter. "Okay, then the first thing we''ll do is improve your pathetic physique. Obviously, we won''t do it here. First, we have to get to the city. But after taking a break, you know, hehehe." Elsa rolls her eyes and nods with a neutral expression. I close my eyes and take a nap. After some time, I slowly open my eyes, feelingziness throughout my body. I yawn and stretch my legs and arms. "Hmmmmmm" Ufff, what a nice feeling and satisfaction it gives to the soul after a good nap. Opening my eyespletely, I find Elsa again using myp as her first-ss pillow. I suppose it''sfortable in some way. Shrugging, I start moving a bit to wake her up slowly. "Hmm..hmmm.hmmm," strange sounds of agreement. She refuses to lift her head from myp. I stop moving my leg, and she stops frowning, even putting on a small smile. "Really, this girl." Now I''m the one rolling my eyes. I better wait for her to wake up on her own. After about an hour, she begins to move slowly, apparently finally deciding to wake up. "?hmmmmmm!" Sitting up, she starts doing small stretches. "You rested well enough. You know, a few moments ago, you were superfortable in myp and didn''t want to move," I casuallyment. Elsa, looking at me, says with a smile, "If you already know the answer, why ask?" I open my mouth in surprise at her unapologetic response. Truthfully, I expect the usual reaction where her cheeks turn red or something. "Surprised?" The tone of her voice is clearly teasing. She''s making fun of me. Putting on a smile, I reply, "Well, you grow up quickly. I still remember the crying girl from a few hours ago." Her smile freezes, and her face starts turning red. "That''s cheating! It''s not fair! Hmph." Crossing her arms, she turns around with her cheeks red and puffed up. Haha, this is the reaction I expected. That''s how I like it. "Alright, alright, don''t get mad. I was just ying with you." Standing up, I flex my muscles and stretch. Sitting for a long time gives cramps. "It''s time to go back. Eating the same food is getting boring, and I''d like to sleep in afortable bed, not on the ground like an animal." Heading towards Elsa, I slightly bow my head and perform a noble salute with one foot behind and the other hand on my chest. "Miss Elsa Frostine, would you honor me with apanying me on this journey back to the city?" Feeling amused, Elsa puts on a solemn face and adjusts her posture, clearly emitting her nobility. Her knees bend slightly, and she extends her hands as if wearing a dress. "It would be my pleasure, as ady, to apany Mr. Anthony Von Valeriano." Extending her small hand, she ces it on mine. Grabbing her small hand with a bit of force, I adjust my position. "How was my grand performance? Do you think I''m getting better?" I ask with a proud smile. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Putting a finger to her lips with a smile, she says, "The invitation position was terrible, but you have to start somewhere, hehehe." "You hurt my feelings. I consider myself a great actor. In fact, I think I have talent." Puffing up my chest, I proudly respond. "Yeah, yeah, in your dreams maybe. But really, no. You should practice a bit." "Hahaha, if you say so. But changing the subject, we should leave this ce. My mana reserves are at their maximum, so we should be fine on the way back." "I''m also at a hundred percent," says Elsa. "Then let''s start moving. The sooner we do, the faster we''ll get there." Starting to walk on the path we came, Elsa stands by my side. *** We walk for a few more days, I suppose. We didn''t have any more problems in Zone 2; everything was strangely calm. We reached the border of Zone 1, and of course, I began to look for the clues I left to rediscover the wonderful cave I fell in love with. After a few minutes, I found the location. It was exactly as I left it. I hid it among the bushes; I didn''t want anyone to take away this cave from me. I''m seriously thinking about putting my name on the walls. Entering the interior, it''s just likest time. Settling back into my favorite corner, I getfortable. Elsa starts a fire and roasts some pieces of meat. Quickly, the smell of grilled meat fills the small space we''re in. I watch as Elsa adds some spices, seasoning the meat. A rich aroma tickles my nose. My mouth waters. During our journey, we could only eat dried meat. It wasplete rubbish. Only when we can bepletely sure, we roast the meat like in these moments. Elsa somehow knows how to cook. Her food, I must say, is very good. I guess it''s because she''s an elf. No, wait, elves shouldn''t be vegetarians in the first ce. I got curious, so I decided to ask her, "Elsa, this may sound strange, but aren''t elves supposed to hate killing animals in nature?" Elsa, looking at me with judgmental eyes, responds, "Are you racist?" 2 Choking on my own saliva, "N-no, not at all. I was just curious." Still looking at me suspiciously, "Although we are elves, children of nature, we are not strangers to killing animals. Of course, we always apologize when we do it. After all, we take a life that belonged to Mother Nature. It''s a form of respect to the animal that gave us food. Although there are some elves who don''t practice it and are simply vegetarians. It''s totally respectable," Elsa responds, focusing on the soup she''s making, stirring in circles. The smell of food gets stronger. "I understand. What you said was very interesting. Your family isn''t vegetarian, right?" "We are not. The meat of animals with mana is very nutritious and beneficial. It can even help recover mana. Besides, it''s too delicious. The buying and selling are very fierce. After all, not every day can you have that kind of meat." After finishing talking, I take out two small bowls, fill them to the brim with the soup she made, and walk towards Elsa quickly. Sitting down, I receive the bowl. The smell of food enters my nostrils directly. Nodding in approval, I bring it directly to my mouth. The explosion of vors fills my pte, and right now, I am thankful to God for being alive. Food is one of the best pleasures that can exist. I furrow my brow feeling that my mouth won''t receive the great soup. Looking at the bowl, I find it empty. Turning my gaze to the small pot where there was more soup, I approach it and fill it again. Smiling from ear to ear, I start devouring it again. After a few minutes being back in my favorite corner, lightly touching my belly, I nod with satisfaction. "It''s good to be alive" If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 57: Returning to the city 57 Chapter 57: Returning to the city The trees were sober, the atmosphere was dark. The whole ce was monotonous; there wasn''t much visibility. We were exactly traversing Zone 1, after reluctantly resting, I emerged from the cave. Now we were back in this ce. 1 Absolutely nothing had changed in this ce; everything remained the same. Everything was depressing. Taking two apples from my ring, I handed one to Elsa, and I ate the other. They were incredible for this moment. I hoped everything would go smoothly until we managed to get out. I didn''t feel like fighting right now. Guaaaaaaa! Guaaaaa! Feeling multiple presences running in our direction, I clicked my tongue. "Tsk, seriously, I can''t believe it, me and my big mouth." Taking my sword from my ring, I went on guard. I looked annoyed at the bastards who ruined my moment of peace. Elsa quickly positioned herself behind me, sping her hands, ready for battle. Boom! *** We were greeted by dazzling daylight, the sunlight burying our eyes. I covered them with my forearm; the heat quickly bathed me in a pleasant sensation. Finally, after all these days, I felt the warm wee of the light prating my skin. Although I still couldn''t open my eyespletely... After a few minutes, I managed to get used to it. Opening slowly, I looked around. It was good to see something other than gloomy trees and endless fog. Here in this ce, there was green grass and normal trees, a magnificent sun shining brightly in the sky. Breathing deeply, I nodded. "We''re back to the real world" after who knows how much time we''ve spent in the forest. "It certainly feels good to be back," Elsamented. "Let''s go to the city. We have a lot to do," I started walking towards the guild''s created building where the teleportation ce was. On the way, we encountered many people, but they were all in groups. I even saw some young ones with their bright eyes; all had the same goal: to kill creatures. Arriving at the same building, there were two guards at the entrance. Passing through the doors, we reached the ce and had to pay for the journey. I frowned; I would feel that strange feeling again. Getting ready, the whole ce lit up. I felt my stomach turn. Enduring for a few seconds, the sensation disappeared. Walking as if I were drunk, I bent down a little and put my hands on my mouth. Right now, I really wanted to vomit. Out of the corner of my eye, Elsa, as if nothing had happened, looked at me with mocking eyes. "Really, this shameless girl," I thought internally. "Are you done with your drama?" Feeling the veins on my forehead bulge, I smiled. "Of course, just a little dizziness, you know." "So I see." "Wee, hunters, and thank you for returning alive from the end forest. I hope your stay was pleasant," taking us out of our little conversation, a peculiar voice that sounded familiar weed us. Looking in her direction, I could see an attractive and beautiful human girl in a tight ck suit that hugged her curves and curvaceous figure. Her very long legs were covered in ck stockings, red hair, and ck eyes. It was the same girl who weed us on the first day. It''s strange that she knows we''re back, but I guess somehow they informed her of our arrival. Maybe she''s in charge of us; it''smon for some adventurers to have a personal secretary, but those cases are for high-rank hunters. "Thanks... I guess. But why are you in this ce? I''m almost sure this guild receives many people all the time," I was curious about her answer. "Well, sir, to be honest, I was put in charge of you two. It''s orders from above, so I can''t disobey," she replied with a smile. But her eyes somehow felt like they were always fixed on me, as if she were inspecting me from head to toe. It was ufortable; her gaze was very prating. "I understand. So, I want to sell the spoils of war from the mission and some other things," I said with an ufortable smile. "Follow me, please," she began to walk in front of us. My primal instinct activated. Every man does it consciously or unconsciously, but... my gaze automatically lowered as if a switch were flipped. I watched as her curves moved from left to right; her cheerful bottom swayed like a beautiful symphony. I felt a pain in my right hand. Coming out of my stupor, I looked at Elsa, who nced at me with anger in her eyes. With just her look, I feel like she''s asking me, "Where are you looking, shameless?" Avoiding eye contact, I could still feel her eyes prating my body. We followed her to an office. Entering the ce was simple, nothing out of the ordinary, with a small bookshelf on the wall and a desk with a chair. There was also a window where the sunlight entered. The girl sat in her chair with an elegant posture. Picking up some papers, she put them on the table. With her bright smile on her face, she introduced herself. "It''s a pleasure for me to be your secretary. My name is Venice," extending her hand towards me, I did the same, grabbing her small hand that somehow was very strong. I introduced myself with a smile. "The pleasure is mine. My name is Bryan, and she is my little sister Ang." "They have good names, it''s not bad at all... hehehe. So, sir, I understand that you want to sell your war loot and the items required toplete the mission, right?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Indeed, Miss Venice," I took the mission materials from my ring and ced them on a towel. "The eyes of the anomaly with the horn, and the ws of the yetis." Venice, inspecting the mission things, grabbed them directly with her hands without any disgust, looking at them carefully. She nodded with approval. From one of the drawers, she took out a kind of scroll. "Sir Bryan, would you be so kind as to ce your hand on the scroll?" Although somewhat hesitant, I put my hand. The scroll closed quickly, covering my hand. I felt an unknown energy entering my body. Not feeling it as a threat, I let it go freely and didn''t retaliate. "Sir Bryan, did you kill the anomaly in Zone 2?" I see what''s happening. This scroll detects lies. If I hadn''t killed it, I could automatically face a penalty or even a trial. But with this scroll, they can know if I killed the beast or stole it from other hunters. Clearly, the only way you can steal war loot is by killing them and iming it for yourself. That''s why bandits or assassins sell their products on the ck market. "Yes, I killed it," I said with a smile. The scroll in my hand filled with mes and disappeared. The mes didn''t hurt me; they are recognized as mes of justice. If I had lied, the mes would immediately burn my hand, causing me terrible pain. "That''s perfect, sir. ording to the guild''s reward, you will be given a bonus for sessfully killing the anomaly. For the eyes, you will receive5 gold coins, and for the horn, you will receive a total of 10 gold coins, with a total of 15 coins. Are you satisfied, sir?" She asked with a smile. I felt like her gaze was getting deeper and shining with interest towards me. I feel a little strange with his gaze but he acted as if he hadn''t noticed and responded calmly, "It''s perfectly fine, thank you." "No, we should thank you for taking care of this problem for us." "I would also like to sell these ws if you''re willing," pointing with my finger at the yetis'' ws. She took one of their ws in her hands and turned them, observing them carefully. She took out a knife from her drawer; the knife was covered in a small red aura. Applying pressure, she pointed directly at the w. Bang! After hitting it, she checked the w again; there was no scratch on it. "It''s a good material to create daggers, sir. How much do you want for all the ws?" Hmmm, I''m not really sure. I don''t know the market, and I don''t know the price of this. "How much do you think is the optimal value?" In the end, I decided to leave it to her. I guess he wouldn''t fool us "In my opinion, since you have so many ws right now, how about I give you all of them for 12 gold coins?" She said with her typical smile. Looking at the table, there were more than 20 ws, shrugging, I epted without any problem. As long as they are gold coins, I have no problem. Taking a bag from her ring, she put it on the table. If you look closely, it''s full of gold coins; she counted 27 coins and handed them to me. "It''s a pleasure doing business with you, sir." Standing up, I thanked her too. She offered to apany us to the exit. Leaving the guild, a sunset weed us. The sky was orange, and the streets, as always, were full of people walking everywhere. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 58: Whats Beyond Zone 8? 58 Chapter 58: What''s Beyond Zone 8? Hundreds of people walked in all directions; some headed to the guild, and others went elsewhere to buy street food or various items, even clothes. There was a wide variety of people¡ªelves, dwarves, and humans. I even sensed powerful presences among them. Leaving the guild, we headed straight to the inn. I really wanted to lie down in my bed. Walking without any problems, I looked around with curiosity. Seriously, for some reason, I feel very happy to be in the city surrounded by people. Upon arriving at the familiar inn, we entered through the door, filled with people eating, chatting, or drinking. It was a lively atmosphere. Reaching the same receptionist, who turned out to be the same girl. "Excuse me, how much time has passed since we left?" I asked curiously. Looking at me strangely. Scratching my head, I forgot to mention that I was on a guild mission. It''s normal for her reaction to be like that. "The thing is, we were on a guild mission," I said calmly. "I understand, sir. Since you left, a month has passed. I have to remind you that the room rent hase to an end, but if you want to rent it again, you can. No one has paid for the room." I was in shock. I thought it had only been a few days. I never imagined that a month had already passed Time passes more quickly in the forest, I suppose, or out here in the real world it passes faster. This is strange. "U-uh, excuse me, sir?" Snapping out of my thoughts, I returned to reality. "Thanks for letting me know. By the way, I''d like to rent the same room for another month, please." "Sure, sir. It would be 1 gold and 50 silver, please." Taking out 2 gold coins, I handed them to the girl, receiving the 50 silver coins. I now have 126 gold and 80 silver. It''s good to have a lot of money. Checking that everything was in order, I received the keys to the room, thanking the girl, and we left the ce. After a few minutes, we reached our room. The same decoration greeted us as it did a month ago. Everything was the same. Smiling with satisfaction, I sat on the bed to lie down. "This is the life." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Elsa, on the other hand, went straight to the bathroom. "I''m going to take a bath." With my hands crossed over my head, I remembered the orbs I received kindly from my dear friends from Zone 1. Taking them all out of my ring, I ced them on the bed. The same starlight glow dazzled all of them. The group that attacked us wasn''t arge number. There were a total of 92 orbs, all the same size. Forty-six for Elsa and the rest for me. cing the forty-six orbs on Elsa''s bed, I began absorbing mine. After a few minutes, I checked the experience I gained this time. [28,000/160,000] Trak! Hearing a crunch, I looked at Elsa, who wasing out of the bathroom. Her sky-blue hair was wet, her ears showing more clearly; they were very pretty. She wore clothes that could be used at home, shorts with a blouse. The blouse didn''t cover her entire lower part; her navel could be clearly seen. I guess the clothing in this world is simr to that on Earth. Looking at her bed, where her corresponding orbs were, she walked towards them. There was no need to tell her that she could absorb them. Starting with the task, I stood up. Now it was my turn to take a bath. After both of us had bathed, we called customer service. I was eager for a spectacr meal. I ordered two tes of food; one had a sd with some nts and vegetables I didn''t know, but as long as it''s edible, it doesn''t matter. And for the second te, a meat pie. Elsa surprised me by ordering the same as me. "And why is that? Did you take what I said a month ago seriously?" I said with a mischievous smile. "If I want to develop some muscles, I need to eat well," she said with another smile. "Well said. By the way, we start your training tomorrow, so I rmend you rest well today." Tok...tok. Opening the door, we met the same man asst time. Receiving the dishes, I ced them on the table. The smell of seasoned meat filled our room. Looking at the meat pie, it was bathed in a red substance. On the other hand, the vegetable te had mostly green leaves and some red or yellow ones there was a liquid at the bottom of the container, I guess it was lemon that gives the characteristic of every sd. Taking a few leaves into my mouth, chewing slowly, I found it familiar. It tasted like lettuce. Not bad, but its appearance is different. Assuming the small balls are tomatoes, and indeed, it''s a normal sd like on Earth. But with different aspects. My eyes focused on the meat pie, and with a spoon, I brought it to my mouth. An explosion of vor happened in my mouth. This is super good. Making a mix, I ate both dishes together. It''s a pleasant sensation. The hot and coldbine to give a new vor. After finishing our snack, we called the manager toe pick up the dishes. Once done, Elsa handed me the leftovers of the remaining orbs. Sitting in the chair, I approached the window. Opening it wide, I observed the beautiful night. The sky shone with small star points thousands of light-years away. They sparkled in the dark sky. I always liked watching this kind of spectacle on Earth. In my free time, I always researched the creation of the universe. I liked that topic a lot. I went crazy imagining how a single ck hole could berger than our gxy. And that the stars we see are nothing more than projections from the past. Some of them may have already spent all the energy they had, darkening and disappearing forever. Even the brightest object can lose its light. I wonder if this world is at the other end of the universe from Earth. I''ve always had that question in my mind. I know this world is 5 times bigger than Earth, or maybe more, who knows, I''m not so sure anymore. The novel never talked about what lies beyond Zone 8. The empire is located, so to speak, in an area where we are next to an immense ocean that seems infinite, and in front of us is the End Forest. There was nowhere else to go. The novel never suggested what might be beyond. That intrigues me. I have a feeling that beyond there are more zones and, in the same way, another type of civilization, ranks beyond the sacred, even other types of living beings. I have no idea. Could it be that the forest is a kind of wall that divides the world? Creatures beyond imagination with powers never seen before. A sense of adventure is nted in my heart. I have considered myself a very curious person, and this mystery of what''s beyond Zone 8 is eating me alive. But the answer could be with the three people in the sacred rank. But in the same way, what might be beyond in an immense ocean would be very disappointing, honestly. Zone 8 is a mystery for simple mortals like me. The only ones who could have ess to this information are definitely the emperor and the high-ranking officials of the empire. And if this piece ofnd that we possess is nothing more than a tiny part of this world, just by making that idea, I feel a great tingling in my back. The unknown is the greatest fear of every human being. The unknown is unpredictable and mysterious; it''s a great uncertainty. But human curiosity is infinite. On Earth, scientists always sent signals into outer space, risking that a hostile species might receive them, but that didn''t stop them from doing so. After all, the unknown and curiosity are two sides of the same coin. Looking in the direction of the endless forest unconquered by us, the me in my heart only grows stronger. I have to know. I have to know what''s beyond. But for that, I need power, strength to defend myself. There''s always the possibility that beyond Zone 8 there''s nothing but immensely strong creatures. Clenching my fists, my determination soars through the skies. The greatest mystery of this novel is where the corruption,where bloodlinese fromes from and what lies beyond Zone 8. The answers to all these questions lie deep within Zone 8, in and where no one has ever been, where horrors never before seen reside. A ce where everything is unknown, a ce never before conquered, a ce where answers and more questions await us. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Chapter 59: Chat 59 Chapter 59: Chat Being focused on my deep thoughts and reflections about Zone 8, I hear a faint moan. "Hmm." Looking, Elsa was wrapped from head to toe, sleeping soundly. I direct my gaze downward to see a few tired people after a hard day of work. "Time passed very quickly. Just a moment ago, the street was full of people," as they say, if you get lost, it''s something that grabs your attention; time flows fast. Conversely, if you do something boring, it passes very slowly. Closing the windows and putting the chair in its ce, I go to bed. "It''s time to rest," I think internally. Gettingfortable, I wrap myself up well. The truth is, it''s a bit cold. Closing my eyes. **** The shining sun in all its glory enters through the window. The warmth quickly changes the cold atmosphere of the night, the light overtaking the darkness, starting another day in this world. The sun was in the middle of the sky, indicating it''s noon. My bodypletely rxed, just like my mind. Finally, after a whole month, I could have a good sleep. Stretching while still lying down, I shake off all the umtedziness in my body. Sitting up, I rub my eyes. Elsa still slept without any concern for the world around her, just like me; she needed this too. Getting up, I head straight to the bathroom. After washing my face and teeth, all the remainingziness disappearspletely. Opening the window for fresh air to enter the room, I take a deep breath, nodding with satisfaction. Looking at Elsa, who is still asleep, I furrow my brow. I remember my mother used to wake me up in the mornings for school with cold water on my face. Smiling mischievously, I grab a small amount of water in my hands. Approaching her slowly, I drop the water directly on her face. "Kyaa!" Quickly standing up with a jump, she looks in all directions on guard. Her gaze stops fixedly on me; on the other hand, I, with a big smile on my face, say: "How is the beautiful sleeper?" Her gaze changes from confusion to anger in milliseconds. "YOU''LL SEE! NOW YOU''VE DONE IT." Running like lightning, she reaches my position and starts hitting my chest. Needless to say, I don''t feel any kind of pain. Seeing that it didn''t generate any kind of reaction, she frowns annoyed. She stops for a second and a small smile forms on her face. Seeing that smile, I start to sweat cold. Although it seemed pleasant, it''s quite the opposite. I feel a sharp pain in my right arm. She pinched me! The ultimate technique of a woman if punches don''t have an effect. Looking at her hands, I see that her nails are a bit long and sharp; she even covered them with ice. "Hey, you cheated. Magic is not fair," I say indignantly. "Hmph, stop crying, little girl," she responds disdainfully. "Hahaha, alright, it''s enough. Now go brush your teeth." Although her face is still wet, she takes out a brush from her identification and heads to the bathroom grumbling. We order breakfast and eat without problems. I ordered scrambled eggs with some bread and cheese; Elsa ordered the same as me. The food in this inn is very good. Personally, I like it a lot. After resting from the meal, we leave the room. As I said when we arrived in the city, I have to train Elsa in the way of the sword and check if she has talent or not. I have a ce in mind where we can train without problems. Asking the inn receptionist, she informed me that in the guild, there is such a facility. Putting my hand on my face, I should have expected it. After all, it''s the only ce where most adventurers are. The streets remained as lively as ever. "Chicken skewers from Aviar for only 5 bronze coins." "Get your delicious smoked fish for only 4 bronze coins." "The items you are looking for are in this ce. Come and visit us! There are wholesale discounts." "Armor or any type of weapons for sale, at half price! Don''t waste this offer!" You could hear all kinds of things for sale on this street. Considering that this is the main street of the city and that it goes straight to the guild, it is verymon for all kinds of markets to be set up. "Do you want to know your luck? Do you want to know what the future holds for you? Then you are in the right ce. For only 1 silver coin, you can know your answers." My ear tingled a bit. I always liked that kind of show. On Earth, I liked visiting these stores: tarot card divination, palm reading, even by mirrors. It''s a very interesting topic. Looking in the direction of the elderly voice, I see a small house. Sitting in a chair, there was an old woman or man; I can''t identify their face as it was covered. My curiosity takes over me. Although on Earth I enjoyed it simply for entertainment, perhaps here in this world where magic is real and all kinds of things on Earth seemed impossible, I''ll give it a try, walking towards the house. "Where are you going?" Elsa asks me confused. Pointing with my finger, "I want them to guess my luck." "Do you know it''s all a scam, right?" She asks, pursing her lips. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Shrugging, "Maybe, but I still want to try." "Ufff, my God, fine, let''s go," Elsa says, frowning. By the time I reach the house, the gentleman is no longer in the chair. On the other hand, the door was open. "Enter, please, I''ve been waiting for you," his voice was a mixture of a man and a woman''s voice. Feeling no signs of hostility, I look at Elsa and nod my head. Upon entering the door, darkness greeted us. There was no light. Bang! The door behind us closes with a bang. Immediately, an orb appears above a table, shining faintly. Behind it, the gentleman is seated. "Please, sit," a woman''s voicees out of his mouth. Excited, I sit down quickly. This is incredible. Besides the table and the orb, I can''t see beyond the illumination that the orb causes. Undoubtedly, it''s on another level, and it has a mysterious atmosphere that gives it the final touch. "I would like to know my future," I make my request. "The future is unpredictable and unknown. The future is always changing depending on our actions and decisions. The threads of destiny can be divided into multiple paths, marking an infinite number of possibilities. We decide our own future." "ce your hand on the orb and apply a little mana," now a deep and masculine voicees out. cing my right hand and giving a little mana, the atmosphere bes darker. From his cloak, a pair of very aged hands emerge, bones visible on his skin. He ces them on my hands; his hands are very cold. "Your future is dark and somber, full of sacrifices, bathed in blood, battle after battle, death after death, despair and hope. The pursuit of the unknown can be yourruin." Feeling mana entering my body, I check if it''s harmful or not. As it''s not hostile, I just close my eyes. **** Applying mana, the ce became somber. The whole ce became dark, darkness everywhere. The gentleman quickly looks up. "This is what you want," a deep voicees out of his mouth, unlike before, the voice of an old man can be identified. The same eyes with vertical pupils and halos surrounding them, eyes from another world, were looking attentively at the old man. "We have no other choice. It''s ourst chance. ''They'' have already awakened. It''s the only option we have," another deep voice full of wisdom could be heard. "We don''t have much time either. We have already spent a lot of energy and life force on this. There is no turning back." "Do you think they will manage to surpass Zone 8?" The old man asks. "They must. If they fail, there is no escape. All that will remain is a mass extinction. They can''t fail like us in the past. The same mistake cannot be repeated." "This boy you chose does not belong to this ne of the universe," the old man said with a curious voice. "He isn''t. The previous owner of this body was not the most optimal. So, I had to make a risky and random move. Luckily, the soul now is much better than the previous one." "I see. By the way, if you''re in this ce, it means she is too, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, at least there''s something fun in all this," said the old man with a yful voice. "Shut up!" "Don''t get angry anymore. By the way, that device, we have an agreement. You must remember it," he said with a serious face. "Yes, once they reach the gold rank, it deactivates. Have you already chosen the soul?" "Yes, it''s the same age as the boy you chose." "What''s her name?" With a smile, the old man replies, "Ezequiel." If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Creator''s Thought Chapter 60: Elsas Training 60 Chapter 60: Elsa''s Training Opening my eyes, I am surprised. The little house disappeared, the table, the orb, and the gentleman; everything vanished, as if it were all a simple illusion and nothing had been real. Looking at Elsa, she is as surprised as I am, mouth wide open, looking around in astonishment. "What the hell just happened?" she asks confused. "I have no idea, i had my eyes closed, unlike you who had them open." "I-I just blinked, and everything disappeared just like that," she says with a slight fear. Closing my eyes, I send mana throughout my body, checking if anything is wrong, but I find nothing out of ce. This, without a doubt, is very strange, but it is also curious. ording to her words, my future is shit in a nutshell... Considering that most transmigrators always have a hard time in every story, it''s not surprising that I suffer the same fate. Sighing to myself, I get up from the chair, the only object that didn''t disappear and is clear evidence that nothing was an illusion. I just can''t understand what happened. Looking at Elsa, who is still astonished, I say with a smile. "Look on the bright side, we weren''t scammed because he didn''t even take the silver coin." "Is that all you''re going to say about what just happened?" she looks at me in disbelief. Shrugging, "Because there''s no point in wracking your brain over things you can''tprehend. Besides, we''re both unharmed, so you could say we''re safe." "Y-you''re right, no, wait, I feel like I''m bing like you, careless," Elsa says squinting her eyes and looking at me directly. "Hehehe, well, who''s hungry?" "We just ate a few minutes ago," her gaze bes more intense. I cough a little embarrassed. "Alright, let''s continue on our way to the guild." With quick steps, I move away from Elsa. Upon reaching the imposing building, in front of the massive open doors is the same girl with red hair and ck eyes, very long legs, and extremely sexy, Venice. "Wee back, dear adventurers. It''s a pleasure for me to have you again in our guild." With a friendly greeting, she wees us. "Thank you for having us," I reply in the same tone as her. "Follow me, please." Walking again in front of us, my gaze wants to automatically go to that ce, but I feel a pair of piercing blue eyes staring directly at my gaze. Feeling that my life was at an indescribable risk, I decide not to challenge death. Fixing my gaze on a single point in front of me, we follow Venice. Upon reaching a point where there were only the three of us. "What do you want?" Venice asks. "I would like to know if I can rent a room for personal training," I reply. "Hmmm, I see, I see. Of course, we have such facilities. For high-ranking hunters, it''s free, but not for you. You must pay a usage fee. Do you want two separate rooms?" "No, not at all. We only need one," I reply calmly. "Alright. For a day, the usage fee would be a total of 1 gold. In each room, you can find all kinds of weapons, practice dummies, and the walls are very resistant to all types of attacks." Nodding in understanding, I hand her the gold coin. Again, she guides us to another room and, handing me a card, she leaves the ce. Looking at the card closely, I can feel mana inside it. cing the card on the door, it opens quickly. The interior was white; at the ends, there was a section where you could find all kinds of weapons: swords, daggers, spears, hammers, katanas, halberds, etc. Apparently, she didn''t lie when she said there were all kinds of weapons. It was about 25 meters long and wide, being a perfect space for training. Nodding with satisfaction, I look at Elsa and smile. She was wearing flexible andfortable clothing to train without problems or difort. "Run until you can''t anymore," I tell her directly. "You can''t be serious," she looks at me in doubt. "I am. Run." Looking at me with judgmental eyes, she starts running. Still standing in the same ce, I watch Elsa start running throughout the establishment. "How are the 2 people I assigned to you?" asks guild leader Alex de Cruz. Venice, sitting in front of him, calmly responds: "Pretty good, right now they are training in one of the private rooms." Alex, raising an eyebrow skeptically, asks, "He killed the anomaly, didn''t he?" "Indeed, it was him. I have to say it was amazing,"ments Venice. "What''s your opinion of him?" says Alex. "Hmmm, if I have to say, it''s interesting. I had apletely different image of him, but seeing it with my own eyes, I have to admit that I was wrong. Although he is a bit perverted, every time I turn around, I feel his look at my butt." Cough...cough, "Well, it can''t be helped, I suppose. He''s a full-fledged adult," says Alex ufortably and with a hint of anger in his voice. "But father, I have a question. Why do you want him watched?" Venice asks. "You wanted something interesting at home; you alwaysined that you were bored. Besides, I feel that this boy is very peculiar. For some reason, he sparked my interest," says Alex. Venice squinting her eyes, looks at her father. "What do you mean?" Alex, amused by his daughter''s reaction, responds: "Exactly what I say. He''s interesting, considering he''s with the second princess of the House of Snow. He took her to the forest knowing that she can''t be of much use." "Elsa''s father will definitely not leave his daughter in this ce without protection. So, in some way, you managed to convince him, right?" "As expected of my daughter, you''re right. I always keep an eye on them, although apparently it won''t be necessary; they are very capable. I''m very curious about how things will evolve." Venice, with a finger on her lips, says, "Do you think they can figure out who I am with my disguise?" "No, not at all. As long as we don''t take off our disguises, no one will know our true identities," Alex confidently replies. "By the way, what happened to the sacrifice case?" Venice asks with interest. "As you know, it''s ssified information, but I can only tell you that the same case has happened 4 more times. Of course, they all have different patterns; they are sacrifices from other cults." "Tsk, crazy bastards,"ments Venice with disgust. Alex sighs. "There''s nothing that can be done, as long as their gods are still alive, they will continue with these atrocious acts. 5 of the 7 cults belonging to the ancient creatures have appeared. The cults belonging to the 7 sins have not made any moves yet." Venice frowns. "They''ve been inactive for almost 2 decades." "Don''t worry about these things, better focus on the Imperial Academy starting in 5 months," Alex says, looking at his daughter tenderly. "You''re right, father. Then I bid you farewell." **** After Venice leaves the ce, 4 shadows emerge from the darkness. "Did you locate the sites where the 4 rituals took ce?" "Yes, sir," the shadows respond in unison. "The corresponding rituals were performed in the same area 5, but very far apart. If the 5 sects performed in the same ce, we suspect the other 2 will do the same." Alex, deep in thought, says, "Area 5 remains extremely dangerous. Missions rted to that area are deactivated for tinum ranks and below. Emerald ranks will be allowed to go if they have at least a diamond rank in their group. ce purge missions in the guild; each group heading to area 5 will carry amunication scroll. "Yes." The 4 shadows quickly disappear from the ce. Alex, sitting in his seat with his hands on his desk, sighs. "There''s a lot to do," closing his eyes, he disappears from the chair he was sitting on, and the office falls into total sepulchral silence. **** Elsa is in a very sorry state, breathing heavily. Her chest rises and falls very quickly; the color of her face is clearly pale and tired. "Is that all you''ve got?" I ask with a mocking smile. "I s-swear... I''ll kill you someday," Elsa responds with difficulty. "How rude of you. I''m trying to help you, you know?" The smile on my face gets bigger. "No! You''re intimidating me right now. Give me water, I''m dying of thirst." Taking the bottle from my ring, I hand it to Elsa. Taking the bottle with trembling hands, she brings it straight to her mouth, drinking eagerly. After a few more minutes, it seems she''s satisfied. Handing me the bottle again, I store it in my ring. "Rest a little more; then we''ll continue with your training," I say calmly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Elsa''s expression bes very somber; her eyes have a slight bloodthirst, she was looking directly at me, but I act as if I don''t notice. "Don''t kill me, please," I think internally. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 61: Advances 61 Chapter 61: Advances Pov Elsa Frostine Bang! A light sh of swords urred in the training room. In the middle of this ce, two people could be seen; one was gripping a sword by its hilt with their right hand, while the other girl was with dead eyes, with small bruises on her arms or body. Although she was dead tired, she refused to let go of her sword, holding it with her hands; her eyes caught a dangerous glint. Running towards her worst and most terrible enemy, her eyes had a single objective: tond a single strike on his body. As if her life depended on it, she gripped her sword even tighter, adrenaline rushing through her body. Though somewhat clumsy, she performed a diagonal attack. Bang! Watching how her worst enemy blocked it so easily, as if it were of no importance, she furrowed her brow, retracting the sword, taking a few steps back to make another attack, changing pattern, she moved her sword downwards for a low blow. Bang! Blocking it the same way as before, I can feel the strength leaving my arms, my whole body starting to shake, feeling as heavy as steel. Dropping the sword, I fall to the ground. "Huufff...huuff." Trying to get some air into my lungs, I took a deep breath. A shadow fell over her head, looking up she saw Anthony with a slight smile. "For your first day, it''s not that bad. If we repeat this kind of training for 1 month, it will definitely give results," Anthony casuallymented, stroking his chin with his hand. A cold sweat ran down my face, with just today, I already feel like I''m dying, I don''t think I can endure all of this. "Here," Anthony handed me a small recovery potion. Grabbing it quickly, I drank it eagerly. I quickly felt the strength returning to my body, the exhaustion that had been eating me up inside disappearedpletely. Feelingpletely renewed, I stood up with a smile. I was about to leave this ce when... "Where do you think you''re going?" Anthony asked with confusion in his voice. "We can''t waste a single gold coin; we still have plenty of time before our time here runs out. Go back and keep running until you can''t anymore." I felt my soul leave my body, like a soulless puppet epting my destiny, I start to run... **** It''s been 1 week of this torture, every day we start from morning till night, we alwayse without fail. I think I''m getting used to this routine; after all, humans are adaptable to all kinds of situations. The small changes in my body that I''ve noticed are that I need to eat much more if I want to ovee the tough training; thanks to this, my muscles are gradually growing. It feels good to have an athletic body. Smiling from ear to ear, I feel happy, I feel like I chose the right path by choosing the path of the sword. In the afternoon, Elsa could be seen on the floor,pletelymentable, groaning in pain. "Am I getting used to this? What a lie! My body screams in pain; I want to stay on the ground motionless to pretend I''m dead... yes, that could work... I increase the intensity of the training; now it''s much worse than before..." "Get up, I know you''re still alive; my senses are very sharp, you can''t fool me," I can hear a voice mocking towards me. "Damn it! Why did you increase the difficulty?" I ask, frowning, pointing at him with resentment. "As you know, we have little time, exactly 5 months before the academy starts. Besides, I have the goal of reaching gold within this time frame; besides, you also have to reach the silver rank. Time waits for no one; it''s not in our favor right now, which is why I have to pick up the pace with you," he responds calmly. Upon hearing his words, I find them to make much sense; in fact, I was so focused that I forgot about everything else. "Sorry, I forgot," I say with regret. "Don''t worry, in fact, it''s good that you''re very focused on the training; after all, this will help you to have a quicker understanding," he shrugs, responding. "Alright, do you see that dummy over there?" he says, pointing with his finger, looking at the metal dummy, I nod my head. "Perform 1000 vertical attacks; after you finish, perform horizontal, diagonal to the right and left, and low attacks." After hearing his words, I feel my soul leaving my body for the fifth time; with my head bowed, I walk towards the dummy, epting my fate... **** Boom! "Frontal attack," says Anthony. Frowning, I get into position. "Attack from below," says Anthony again. "Arggh," his sword travels directly towards my chest. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I grit my teeth; my whole body hurts a lot, though it''s nothing new at all. During the third week of training, Anthony said he would only focus on hand-to-handbat; the reason he says his next move is to distract me; it''s a deception. In reality, he attacks in another direction, catching me totally off guard. Upon hearing his words, my brain automatically puts all its attention, waiting for him to make the attack; he told me that until I can concentrate one hundred percent, we can''t move on to the next step. "You can''t be sure of your enemy''s sword''s intention; you must always see beyond the attack, always keep in mind that it might just be a feint or that his sword might change direction at thest second. You must be one step ahead of your enemy; fighting a creature is very different from fighting a human. The main difference, obviously, is intelligence; a creature moves thanks to its primary instincts, attacking just for the sake of attacking without any kind of trap in it. Of course, there are always exceptions; an intelligent creature is one of them, just like humans who wield the art of the sword; if your attacks are superficial, they can easily defeat you. To avoid that result, you must be versatile and flexible; for that, first, I need to open your mind with blows, as I was taught..." "Did you go through the same thing as me?" I ask curiously. "Of course, as you should have known, I was extremely weak a few months ago; my father''s right hand helped me with my training. Of course, he was much harder on me, and I always ended up on the floor with my eyes rolled back. Basically, I''m teaching you everything I learned from him," he says with a furrowed brow. The previous week, Anthony told me that I have talent for the sword; I can go down this path without problems. This means that I''ll be able to achieve aura; I was so excited that I almost cried with joy. He told me that after a battle, although my progress isn''t the best, he said I still have 3 more years to prepare for the imperial academy, not to rush. "It must have been difficult," Iment with a touch of amusement; it''s good to know that I''m not the only one who went through this suffering. "Hahaha, how resentful you are," he says with a littleugh. "Hmph, after all, I also have pride, and always ending up on the floor is very embarrassing." "If I were you, I''d start getting used to it; sometimes, just epting the truth is the best option." After our little chat, we continue with the training. Needless to say, I ended up once again lying on the floor,pletely exhausted. **** We leave the guild; the sky has turned dark, it''s already night. Whenever we enter, the sun is just rising on the horizon. The streets, as always, are so lively and full of people everywhere. Although my body, thanks to the potions, is full of energy, mental fatigue is apletely different thing; overexerting myself will only harm my health. Anthony mentioned that his master never let him consume potions, unlike me. So it can be said that my training is easier than his. Arriving at the inn, we go straight to our room. At first, I remember that the idea of ??having a man in the same room made me nervous; at home, I had a room for myself, and my butler was a woman; most of the people I interacted with were women. With time, and with everything we''ve been through in the forest, it undoubtedly reinforced my confidence in him; he has never done anything to make me feel ufortable with his presence. After taking a refreshing bath, I feel as if my mind rxes automatically. Anthony was next. For snack time, I ordered exactly the same thing as Anthony: it was 3 servings of meat with a small amount of rice and sd, a ss of juice, and one of coffee. I feel like I''m eating a lot, but my body needs it; besides, I''m still in shape, so it''s not so bad. After resting from the meal, we bid each other goodnight, thus spending another day in this city. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Creator''s Thought Chapter 62: Success 62 Chapter 62: Sess "The best way to know where your enemy is is to feel it, expand your senses beyond the normal to be able to identify even the slightest disturbance of the air around you, to be able to identify it with your eyes closed, and for that, I have the best training method," Anthony exined slowly to Elsa with a small smile about the next and final phase of the training. Elsa, with a furrowed brow, listened attentively, trying to absorb all the information she could. She had clearly changed in this month of her training. Her physique was no longer pitiable; her flexibility in her body had undoubtedly improved a lot. Now she was slimmer and a bit taller than before; the baby fat on her face hadpletely disappeared. She was apletely different person from her former self two months ago. "Is this another method you learned?" she asks, raising an eyebrow. "Yes, ording to my master, it''s called the blind bird. The truth is, it''s very simple: I''ll give you a rag and blindfold you, then proceed to hit you all over your body." Elsa shuddered slightly. She still couldn''t get used to the pain, although neither could I; I''m a bit more tolerant... "Are you ready?" I ask Elsa, and she nods. Taking a handkerchief from a ring, I ce myself behind her and cover her eyes. The handkerchief shouldpletely block her vision at all times. "Okay, now we can start. As I told you, I''ll walk silently around your position and attack unpredictably. Your task is to defend yourself from all my attacks. We''ll be busy with this all week, and at the end, we''ll take a step to awaken your aura." The reason I didn''t try it before is that I wasn''t sure it would be a good idea, so I waited until this month ended and tried it. Technically, there are people who managed to awaken their aura without possessing bloodline. Looking at Elsa, who was standing in front of me with her sword at the ready, I unknowingly started walking around her. My steps couldn''t be heard anywhere. Moving the sword slightly, Ind a blow on her right arm. Elsa let out a small groan of pain, gritted her teeth, and bit her lip. I continued to walk around her all day; all that could be heard were Elsa''s cries of pain. I''m not going easy on her. That would only be counterproductive for her; ultimately, it leads to nothing. I''m being as serious as I can, although it hurts to see her suffer. I convince myself it''s for her own good, and indeed it is; sometimes, havingpassion only harms the person. Although I haven''t applied all my force either; so far, I''ve only used half of my total strength. After all, my goal isn''t to break her bones... **** We were in the same guild room. We''ve spent almost a month in this ce. In the center was Elsa in a lotus position. Her eyes were closed; there was no sound except for Elsa''s steady breathing. Her clothes were torn to shreds, a total mess; her face with a bit of dirt. Bruises could be seen in small areas all over her body. Today was thest day of training for her, and consequently, the time hade to try to awaken her aura. After another hard day of training, the dark night came. I indicated to Elsa to sit in the center. I didn''t give her a recovery position; it''s better to be in these conditions to awaken the aura. After all, it''s a technique exclusive to people who handle weapons. As we expel our mana from our bodies, it changes color ording to its owner. Mine, being ck, changes the color of my hair and eyes. The mages, on the other hand, have the ability to manipte mana inside them, spreading it throughout their bodies as a physical enhancement and means of protection. When they perform this ability, their hair starts to shine, just like their eyes. Although our abilities are simr, they''re not at the same time; mages can be said to be slightly stronger than swordsmen. Of course, this would be true if we didn''t have the ability to produce aura. We find ourselves in a small bnce, in perfect harmony. Weplement each other, thus covering all our blind spots. Our representative, the being of sacred rank, is human; his main weapon is the sword. In the empire, he is known as the "God of the Sword." He''s a magic swordsman. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the novel, I didn''t have the opportunity to know what his face looks like or what his appearance is. I didn''t get to that part. I don''t know any of the 3; only their nicknames were mentioned, and that they''re of sacred rank... They''re another enigma to me. With my gaze fixed on Elsa, I realize her concentration has reached its limit. Standing behind her, I slowly ce my hands on her back. We''ve already talked about this to be very sure it will work; I decided to help her. Closing my eyes, I clear my mind of useless thoughts. Right now, all my concentration is on the process I''m about to perform. After some time, I start to rotate my aura around my hands. The ck mes behave ording to my mood. Now I''m so calm with only one thing in mind: I need to pass my aura into her through her back. The ck mes, ording to my feelings, behave obediently, surrounding my hands all heading towards my fingertips. Opening my eyes slightly, I apply more aura, watching as it disappears as soon as it enters Elsa''s body. "She groans with a bit of pain, closing her eyes again. I send my aura to her mana orb. What I want to do is a bitplicated: I want to generate a reaction by colliding my aura with her mana. This obviously makes her ufortable since I''m forcing her mana to leave her body. Arriving at Elsa''s orb, it easily enters the interior. This process would be impossible without the owner''s consent. Of course, there are some illegal means to force entry, but this can generate a violent reaction from the mana, destroying it on the spot. That''s why I talked to Elsa about the type of procedure we''ll be doing. My aura, as ck as darkness, enters her orb. Her mana wavers a bit when seeing a totally strange energy in her house. This can be interpreted as an unknown child entering a house where children who know each other live. Obviously, they''ll feel somewhat doubtful that a stranger is entering their house. My aura umtes in his orb little by little. His mana, on the other hand, stops gging and heads towards the intruder. Since they couldn''t feel any hostility on his part, they decided to get closer. Little by little, my aura mixes with Elsa''s mana. Her mana is light blue. Elsa, at this moment, cannot lose concentration at any time; she is allowing her mana to not react violently to the energy. If she loses concentration, her mana will quickly be chaotic and she will regard my aura as a potential threat. Mana behaves like a little girl and Elsa like her mother. I see how my aura mixes with the mana harmoniously. There''s no problemfor now. The two types of energy begin to rotate at an incredible speed. I feel the body heating up more and more. We''ve already gone through the most difficult process of all this. If something had gone wrong, all the work would have gone to waste. Now, with Elsa''s help, we have to slowly draw the manabined with my aura out of her orb, in order to create a space where it cane out, as long as Elsa activates her aura. We have to treat Mana like a child and somehow get him out of her house. Little by little, the energy moves away from the center of the orb. His body heats up even more. Touching the wall, Elsa feels even more pain, clenching her teeth. The awakening process is veryplicated if you don''t have someone to help you. The two energies pass slowly through the orb. Finding myself sweating deeply is also a mental burden for me. This entire process is in my hands. I can''t fail now. The energy, after a few minutes, finally manages topletely leave the orb. Quickly, the energy starts flying all over Elsa''s body. Mana quickly leaves her body. Elsa''s aura takes on a dark blue color, but undoubtedly, the dark one stands out more. Well, that might be my fault... The aura surrounds Elsa like a cocoon. I can see her hair color change from celestial to ck. Little by little, the ck color reached the tips of her hair. Her celestial eyes also changed color to a deep ck. Somehow, she looks more adorable... But the process was undoubtedly a sess... "I''m tired right now," with a deep sigh, I think internally. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 63: Lust 63 Chapter 63: Lust Elsa''s aurapletely surrounds her body, swirling out of her pores. Although chaotic at first, it slowly adjusted and adhered to her skin. Bruises and dirt gradually disappeared. Beneath her skin, as white as snow, gradually softened. Her sky-blue hair, from the roots of her head, the dark blue color quickly spread throughout her hair. ck was more pronounced than blue. Her body begins to glow in an unnatural way. Opening my eyes slightly, I realize that indeed Elsa has just leveled up, ascending to the maximum-bronze rank. I suppose my aura had something to do with this change. Looking back at Elsa, who was wide-eyed looking at her body with genuine excitement, she touched herself all over with her hands. Her eyes also turned ck. In fact, she''s almost like me when I activate my aura. We are simr in this aspect. Elsa, still looking at herself with her shiny ck eyes, jumps to her feet and stands still for a moment, mouth agape in shock. Looking in my direction, she runs towards me like a bullet. Opening my arms slightly, I receive her small body against my chest. "Thank you very much... for helping me. I... I don''t know how to repay you for everything you''ve done for me..." With a small smile, I slowly stroke her head. "You don''t have to repay me anything. After all, it was my own decision to help you. But since you insist, then from now on we''ll fight side by side against the creatures of the forest. It''s always good to have avable hands." "You can count on me!" She responds enthusiastically. "That''s good. Then it''s time to leave this ce, it''s already night." "Uhm," Elsa nodded, closing her eyes she deactivates her aura, quickly returning to her original form of lifelong sky-blue hair and celestial eyes. As we were about to leave the room, the door opens. Behind it stood Venecia with a big smile on her face. Her gaze passed by me before quickly moving on and fixing on Elsa. "Congrattions, miss, for advancing to maximum-bronze!" she said with her smile, sping her hands. Something strange: she already knew about Elsa''s advancement. It just happened, and we were supposed to be the only ones with that information, but she still knew. It''s the first time she''s seen us since handing us the ess card. Elsa, somewhat surprised by the sudden congrattions, is left speechless. After a few seconds, she manages to regain herposure and awkwardly thanks her with a smile. Leaving the guild, night fell over this world. Thisndscape had be customary after training. We always go out at this time. Walking through the streets, all kinds of conversations could be heard among the people of the city. I managed to hear that a woman cheated on her husband or something like that, and the husband was looking for the bastard to cut off his balls... Arriving at the inn, we decided to order directly for dinner. Elsa, after awakening her aura, was very hungry. I ordered today''s special, which was an incredible stew of 2 types of meats, with some juice and a little sd. Elsa ordered the same as me. After a well-deserved dinner, we went up to our room. We followed the same pattern as this whole month. Elsa bathes first, then me. We talk about anything thates to mind, then we lie down on our respective beds and fall deeply asleep. ***** Punto de vista en tercera persona A group of 5 people could be identified walking through very dense trees. Their trunks were brown and their leaves fluorescent green. The group was very tense, the evident fear in their eyes could not be identified in their somber expressions. Each of them made as little noise as possible. They looked in all directions as if searching for something specific. The man leading the group, in his armor of shiny dark gray color, just by looking at the armor one could tell he had a lot of money, besides being very powerful. He was a hunter of base-diamond rank, an adventurer of A-rank. Behind him, all the remaining people ranged from medium to maximum emerald rank. They were on a purge mission in zone 5 that the guild had expanded to all groups daring to ept it. For this mission, they had to carry with them a scroll of directmunication with the guild, in addition to having a diamond-rank hunter. Their main mission was to purge cult members, people who had sold their souls to the corresponding creature with whom they made the pact. The churchbels these people as heretics of the highest level because once they sell their souls, they turn a deep dark color. Lucas Griosly, son of a count, therefore of noble blood, was put in charge of this mission. For each cultist they kill, they will be given a quantity of 120 gold. Slowly walking through zone 5, characterized by being a more or less dense forest full of flora, although cleared sites and some pces in ruins can be found. Some specific sites in this area arendscapes taken from another world. Of course, in the most hidden ces, creatures of this area lurk. If you look up, you can see the stars very close. The sky is a spectacle of lights, as if you were watching another gxy. The group was heading towards a pce where it was suspected that a sacrifice of one of the cults that had not yet made its appearance was going to take ce. A high-risk mission, but the group had full confidence in the person leading them. After all, it''s a bit rare to see a person in the diamond rank. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The group managed to discern arge structure in front of them. They became even more cautious and silent, as they reached their destination. Lucas, a 30-year-old man with slightly brown hair and ck eyes, holding a sword in his left hand, quickly the atmosphere around him became heavy and suffocating. He looked back and discerned a person in the bushes. His mind quickly made a judgment in milliseconds. Approximately 1.85 meters tall, his strength is diamond-base rank. She is a woman, with ck hair and ck eyes. She is extremely beautiful, her eyes, for some reason, are dangerous. She stood elegantly looking at them with a small smile. She''s dangerous. I felt multiple presences surrounding us. The others shouldn''t be a problem for them. My only goal in mind is to keep that woman as far away as possible. Just her presence alone exerts immense pressure on my group, but in the same way, I generate the same for those crazy bastards. The woman, with a world-ss elegance, descended from the bushes. Her voice was as sensual and attractive as a symphony that caused butterflies in the stomach. "I never expected we''d have surprise guests... that''s definitely a big surprise..." she spoke with her fingers on her lips, enclosing them. They were painted a deep red. Her face still hidden by the darkness generated by her tight tunic to her curvaceous body. "You''re the silent type, huh... that''s very boring," she continued provocatively. Lucas stopped watching the woman. He had a feeling that the moment he lost sight of her, they would all be dead. A very distressing and desperate feeling. Although they were in the same range, Lucas felt that something was definitely wrong. The air became even colder. Silence took over the ce. The woman lifted her head and finally her face was seen. Her skin, so white, contrasted with her intense red lips. Her face was the most beautiful thing Lucas had ever seen. She was incredibly beautiful and attractive. Taking her hands out of her tunic, they looked as delicate as the stem of a beautiful rose. The atmosphere became even darker. Lucas felt his breathing quicken and his vision blur. He felt very excited right now. "Lady of lust,dy of desire,dy of uncontrolled pleasure,dy of the 7 primordial sins,dy of obsession, I invoke you in my name, I offer you a small offering in your name, Lilith,dy of all carnal desires and depravity!" "Oh! Dear mother" "OH, my mother, bless me with your seed in my womb" The space wavered and time distorted around the entire zone 5. The creatures trembled in fear. A primordial fear descended upon them. Some, in their desperation, took their own lives. An extremely superior being in soul and strength unleashed a small fraction of power. The whole forest trembled. Space and time cried out for the immense pressure that this being could unleash. Lucas''s soul trembled with even more pressure. He felt his existence disappearpletely. His eyes dted and his eyes bled. Although he was a power in the empire, faced with a being that was iprehensible to all his rationality andpletely unknown to him, he felt like a little ant. Moans of pleasure echoed behind him. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see how his formerrades fell into depravity and desire, performing an orgy. Lucas saw the woman in front of him and her once t belly now had arge size as if she were pregnant. He realized that the woman''s existence ascended to the medium-mythical rank. With the little rationality left in his mind crumbling slowly, he remembered that the leaders of the cult of the 7 were in the mythical rank. Lucas died in zone 5, unable to do anything. Then zone 5 returned to normal, with no traces or clues of the total disappearance of the group of hunters. Finally, the me was attributed to one of the cults belonging to the ancients. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Creator''s Thought Chapter 64: The Forge 64 Chapter 64: The Forge The sun rose on the horizon, streaming through the window of our room, feeling its warmth directly on my face, I furrowed my brow, trying to shield myself from the sun with my hand. I slowly open my eyes, my body feeling very rxed right now, just like my mind, sleeping deeply feels really good, I think this is my favorite part. Getting up slowly, I sit on my bed stretching my limbs, shaking off theziness. After a few minutes, I head to the bathroom to brush my teeth and ssh water on my face. Coming out of the bathroom, I find Elsa already awake, standing in front of the bathroom door. "Good morning, Elsa, how did you wake up?" I ask. "I''m still a little sleepy and tired from yesterday, but I can manage," she says, shrugging and heading straight into the bathroom. I spend a few hours where we have breakfast and rest a bit. Looking out the window, I inform Elsa, "We need to go shopping." "Shopping?" she asks with interest in her voice. "Yes, now that you''re a swordswoman, you need presentable armor and a sword that fits your hand and body," I respond to Elsa. Elsa, a bit pensive, nods her head. N?v(el)B\\jnn Now that Elsa wields a sword, she needs the corresponding gear. The perfect ce to buy these things is the city''s cksmith. The prices are more than fair, and with the money I have right now, I won''t have any problems. Leaving the inn with Elsa, we head towards the part of the city where armors and all kinds of weapons are sold. This ce is the most frequented by adventurers. This part is called "The Forge." It''s a ce where everywhere you look, you can find a cksmith shop. Most of them are dwarves, although there are some elves or humans, they are not very poprpared to the dwarves, as they are considered masters in this art of making swords and armor. Identifying the specific ce is not so difficult, literally at the entrance, there are metal posts on both sides and arge sign at the top with the name "The Forge." Passing through the entrance feels like you''re in another world. The houses are all made of reinforced metal, the floor is also made of dull dark metal. Everything looks very futuristic but with a very rudimentary touch. On the metal streets, you can see many adventurers with bright eyes looking towards the windows where some armors are on disy. There are all kinds of armor, one has spikes all over, there''s even one that looks extremely heavy and some light ones. Looking at the prices, I quickly look away, my eyes almost pop out. The cheapest one costs 500 gold. Swallowing my embarrassment, I remember that I only have 96 gold... With a somber expression on my face, I recall that right now we are, so to speak, in the most popr and therefore richest area of all. Obviously, weapons and armor are more expensive. Encouraging myself a little, I convince myself that there will be cheaper pricester on. **** We arrive at an area where you can find almost twice as many adventurers walking around. This ce is a bit more rusty than the previous part. Obviously, the social ss is lower here. Just by looking at the ranks of the hunters, they range from gold to tinum. Looking at the prices, they''re still a bit high, and I thought I had a lot of money on me... Letting out a small sigh, we start walking towards thest area. "I guess we''re poor right now," Elsa says, pursing her lips. "To be honest, I thought we had a lot of money. For our next hunt, we have to save some orbs to sell..." I respond incredulously. I guess I totally underestimated the market and the value of money. In my world, it was one of the precious gems of the world that had an incredible mary value, and anyone lucky enough to have arge one in their possession could be a millionaire overnight. Looking at the gold coins emitting a faint glow in my hand, I mentally take note of the value of gold in this world. Kya!! Coming out of my thoughts, I realize that I bumped into a little girl. I react quickly and crouch down to check if she''s okay. She''s a girl of about 8 years old, her hair is brown with little blue eyes, her clothes are in terrible condition, she''s malnourished and in bad shape. "Are you okay?" I ask softly. The girl lifts her head with teary eyes, her face is also dirty. I see fear in her eyes, her body trembling a bit, I don''t understand why she''s acting like that. Looking at Elsa, she quickly understands my message. Elsa puts a sweet smile on her face and crouches down, she extends her hand gently and begins to stroke the girl''s head. Her body stops trembling, and her breathing returns to somewhat normal. "Are you okay?" Elsa asks with her extremely gentle voice. The girl''s eyes can''t hold back the tears anymore. Gradually, more and more tearse out of her eyes. "Waaaaaa!" "Waaaaaaa" I don''t know how to proceed right now. I''m not prepared for this kind of situation. My mind goes nk. I''ve never taken care of a child before, and I have no idea how to do it. I have no experience in these kinds of cases. I''m petrified in my position not knowing what to do. On the other hand, Elsa quickly hugs the little girl tightly. She doesn''t mind that she smells a little bad and is dirty. Patting her back, a few minutes pass, and she finally falls asleep. "What should we do now? I don''t have the heart to leave a sleeping child in the middle of the street," I ask confused. "How about we have her with us until she wakes up?" Elsa responds. "Okay, sounds good." **** A few minutes passed until the girl''s stomach started growling. Waking up abruptly, she lifts her head and her eyes scan the surroundings until they meet ours. She''s in Elsa''sp right now. The girl stands up quickly and gets into a defensive position, hesitating. His eyes still have that fear and longing. Remembering her stomach growled, I guess she must be hungry. How hungry must she be to wake up so quickly? His hands continue to shake as do her legs. She is really weak. When your limbs shake too much, it means that you are entering a stage in which your body needs so much energy and food, your stomach is absorbing all the strength you have left and leaving you extremely tired and weakened, being in such a state can lead you to have hallucinations and nausea. I slowly move to Elsa''s side. Giving her a quick nce, I head towards a food stall. I buy arge amount of food for a child and return quickly. I approach her slowly. There are decent meatballs on a te, and in my right hand, a ss of water. "Do you want food?" I approach slowly, her dull eyes shine slightly, her expression falters a little but hunger wins. The girl nods her head slowly. "Okay, this is all yours, but you need to listen to me first, okay. I know you''re very hungry, but remember you need to eat slowly, don''t rush.Take small bites, believe me, I say it for your own good," I say as carefully as possible. When a person is extremely hungry, their body is so desperate for some nutrients that when some food enters your stomach, it can trigger a violent reaction, killing you on the spot... I approach her slowly and extend the te to her. Her small trembling hands grab it tightly. In her eyes, I can see how much she needs food. She quickly grabs a meatball and brings it to her mouth. "Remember to chew slowly and swallow slowly," I say with a serious face. The girl steps back a few steps in fear, but she starts chewing slowly, nodding with satisfaction, I hand her the ss of water. I don''t move from my position, I stare at her intently. I don''t want her to start eating fast, first, her stomach needs to get used to it. The girl continues to eat slowly, obeying my instructions. Maybe it was the fear that seized her, fearing that I would take away her food. I sigh, sometimes fear is very effective in controlling a person, but she''s just a child... Squatting down, I look her in the eyes. "You know, we don''t want to hurt you, we''re just trying to help you, so you shouldn''t be afraid, okay?" She hesitates for a moment, lowers her head, and looks at the full te of food. Her feet start moving towards my position. Elsa, by my side, approaches her and starts stroking her head again. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 65: Ema 65 Chapter 65: Ema The girl still had her head down. I gestured for her to eat with the fork and stop using her hands. After a few minutes of waiting, she finished eating what was on the te, grabbed the ss of water, and downed it in one gulp. Vitality seemed to return to her body. Her pale and exhausted skin gained some color, her eyes regained the life that every child should have in their infancy. She raised her head and began to nervously move her right leg. With evident nervousness in her eyes, she managed to open her mouth. "Th-thank you for... the... food." Her voice was very low, like that of a mosquito. If it weren''t for my keen senses, I wouldn''t have heard it. Her main characteristic, without a doubt, was her slightly smaller but pointed ears at the same time. She was a mestizo. "Don''t worry about it, but why were you in that state, and where are your parents?" Elsa asked with a warm voice. Her body froze, and her expression turned somber. She lowered her head again, and her eyes once again had small tears threatening to fall. "P-please... help me... my parents are very sick... please help me..." The girl was about to kneel on the floor to beg, but I stopped her. I don''t want a girl to kneel in front of me, crying and begging for help desperately. Seriously, I still have feelings, and pity and empathy are some of them. Ignoring a girl who asks for help desperately is not in my ns. "It''s okay, calm down, we''ll help you, but first I need you to calm down and exin what''s going on," I said calmly. "Uhm," she said, wiping away the tears with her hands, gathering all the courage her heart could muster. "My dad is a dwarf and my mom is an elf. We live in the poorest part of the city. Although we are poor, we were happy, but... but my dad had to pay for my mom''s medicine when suddenly one day My mom got sick, my dad is a cksmith and has a small shop... but no one everes... since no one came to the shop, my dad couldn''t continue paying for my mom''s medicine, so he got sick too, everyone days it was worse than the previous one...I didn''t know what to do...but one day a man appeared at the door, I couldn''t hear the conversation, but my dad got very angry and kicked him out of the house. From that day on He came every day of the week, but each time my father angrily kicked him out, until he started using violence, but every day my parents got worse, I was desperate, afraid of losing my parents... so I decided to listen to him. What the man told me. He said that if I went with him my parents could make a lot of money. So I decided to do it, but he tried to put me in a cage. He was very scared, so I ran as far as I could. Since he hadn''t eaten for several days, I couldn''t get very far..." So it''s true, she''s a mestizo. Mestizos are very rare and can be considered objects of very high value. The probability of a mestizo being born is very low, less than 5 percent. For this reason, they are often sold on the ck market as first-level ves, the use of which depends on the owner who bought the ve... It''s very likely that they are currently looking for her. With nobody to protect her, it''s the best time to capture her and be able to sell her. I frowned. Although very is very normal here, dealing with young children is very different. They don''t deserve such a cruel fate, nobody does. There are many crazy bastards out there, who knows what they''ll do with a child in their hands... Clicking my tongue with annoyance, I feel irritated. As a person from a modern world, children are very protected by society and are the future of a city, but here they can be treated as mere objects of value... Elsa, on the other hand, had both hands on her mouth, in a state of shock. This must be new to her, she never imagined that this kind of situation was happening. I, on the other hand, only felt anger. Sometimes fate is so cruel to the kind of people who don''t deserve it. Letting out a deep sigh, I approach the girl. "What''s your name?" "My name is Ema, sir," she replied, a little afraid. "Okay, Ema, I''ll help you, okay? But I need you to guide me to your house, to see in what condition your parents are," I reply calmly. "Th-thank you," she said, lowering her head. I could feel her sincere gratitude in her words. Nodding, I took out a small piece of clothing from Elsa that I had in my ring and put it on top of the one she was wearing. "You look much better like this, don''t you, Elsa?" I asked with a smile. "You look very adorable, Ema, you''re very pretty!" Elsa replied enthusiastically. Ema froze in ce and gently grabbed the piece of clothing. She looked slightly, with her eyes shining brightly. It seemed she liked it very much. It was a small dress for a girl. Elsa bought it when she arrived in the city, but it turned out it didn''t fit. When she was going to throw it away, I quickly stole it and kept it in my ring, just in case. Nodding with a smile, sometimes being cautious enough is very good. The dress was pink, with an elegant embroidery and decoration. It looked perfect on Ema. After thanking her again, we followed her to her house. We walked for about an hour until we reached a part that was clearly very different from the rest. There was no metal floor and each metal house; instead, the floor was dirt and the houses were old wood. This ce housed the lower social ss, the one found at the bottom of the barrel. Some people lying or sitting looked at us with greedy eyes and malice. Obviously, we were not wee in this ce. With the clothes we were wearing, the way we walked, and the air of nobility around us, nobody dared to approach us. Thinking it over, maybe that''s why Ema was scared at first... We felt multiple gazes towards our direction. This ce, without a doubt, was the worst I had ever seen. People with severe deformities, excrement everywhere, and even corpses in some corners. The smell of decay and poverty was everywhere in this ce. To all the people, if you stopped and looked closely, you could even see the ribs sticking out of their sides... people with deformities and some stains on their faces. "Do you live in this ce?" Elsa asked, stunned. For her, this shouldn''t be suitable for a human being to live in. "Hmm no, we didn''t live in this ce. We lived on the outskirts of this part, but since my dad couldn''t cover the expenses, we were kicked out onto the street..." she said with deep sadness. Looking around, I can see how lucky I am. Just the thought of transmigrating into one of these people''s bodies makes my whole body shudder. Maybe I wouldn''t havested even a day in this world. We arrived at a house a little farther from the others. It was in better condition, with two rooms. Arriving at the door, Ema took a key from somewhere and ced it in the door. k! The door opened with a heavy sound. Inside, it was very dark. Ema entered like a bullet and went straight to a specific room. Following her with quick steps, Elsa and I could see a dwarf man and an elf woman lying in bed, with their faces extremely pale. They had ck spots on their faces, and their chests rose and fell at an abnormal speed. Drops of ck sweat fell from their foreheads. Feeling their pulses, they didn''t have much time left to live. "Dad!" "Mom!" "Don''t leave me" "WAAAAA" "Please, help my parents." Approaching their parents, I took out two low-level potions. Quickly, I ced them in their dry mouths, and the cool liquid began to fall directly into their mouths. The ck spots disappeared little by little, but the liquid ran out. I took out two more potions and did the same as before. After a few minutes, all the spots disappearedpletely. Theplexion of their skin gained more color than before, and their breathing slowly improved. The pain in their faces disappearedpletely, reced by deep relief. "Don''t worry, Ema, your parents will definitely get better when they wake up," I reassure her, trying to calm her down. "Yes, don''t worry, little Ema, they are in good hands now," Elsa also said with a reassuring smile. Ema, with her eyes red from crying so much, tries to calm down and puts on a smile for the first time since we met her. Her smile was very radiant and sincere at the same time, her eyes shone with infinite joy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 66: Workshop 66 Chapter 66: Workshop After looking at Ema''s parents for a few more minutes, they began to move slowly. The first to open his eyes was the dwarf, who slowly woke up. Initially somewhat confident, he stared at the ceiling for a few seconds, then moved his eyes towards our position. Ema ran towards her father. "Dad, dad, are you okay now? Are you not sick anymore?" Ema asked withplicated emotions in her voice. "What just happened to me? Wait, who are you!?" the dwarf tried to get up angrily in his voice. "Dad! Wait, they are good people," Ema told him. "Don''t be fooled, daughter! No one in this ce is good people," the dwarf continued to doubt and even put his daughter behind him. Behind him, his wife also slowly opened her eyes. Perhaps she woke up from her husband''s shouts. She sat on the bed and looked towards us. Elsa and I stayed in the same position from the beginning. Tactically we decided to remain silent until they calm down a bit. "What''s going on?" the elf woman asked with a furrowed brow. "Mom, mom, tell dad to calm down! He''s not listening to me!" pointing at us with her finger, Ema said indignantly. Her mother, somewhat confused and fearful at first, looked carefully at her daughter. She used to remember her with worn-out clothes and always dirty, but now she was dressed in an outfit that seemed to be worth a lot of money, no longer in a bad state. Looking directly into our eyes, she hesitated at first. Elsa''s mother had exactly the same hair. Looking at her father, Ema inherited her father''s eyes. "Quick, dear, bring me my hammer," the dwarf said with determination in his eyes, still looking at us with suspicion. I think he was confusing us with those bastards interested in buying his daughter... Ema''s mother slowly opened her mouth, "Did you really help... my daughter?" she asked with fear in her voice. Sighing a bit, I looked into her eyes, "We have no ill intentions towards any of you. We simply stumbled upon your daughter who was in very bad condition and decided to help," I replied sincerely. "My hammer!" the dwarf shouted again. "Shut up for a moment!" another shout joined the party, but this time it was from the wife. I frowned, in fact, this scene seemed very familiar to me for some reason. Memories of my parents fighting over anything passed through my mind. The elf woman, after scolding her husband, who remainedically very silent, turned her gaze towards us, "T-thank you for helping my daughter and for helping my husband and me," tightly gripping the sheets, but not "I have nothing to be able to return the favor...I''m very sorry." Listening to her words, they seemed very familiar to me. In fact, Ema turned out to be just like her mother in that aspect. On the other hand, looking at the dwarf who continued to re at us. "Don''t worry, ma''am. We came here of our own volition. You don''t need to give us anything, but... ording to what Ema said, her father had a workshop where they sell weapons or armor. I would like to take a look if it''s not a problem." I had to take advantage of this opportunity to buy a weapon at a low price. Besides, a weapon crafted by a dwarf is always of top quality, but of course, it always depends on the material with which it was created. Also, in some way, we could help them with their financial situation. The dwarf''s eyes widened and began to shine. His suspicious and hesitant gaze disappearedpletely. "Are you sure? There are many better workshops than my husband''s," said the elf woman, pursing her lips. "Hey, how dare you, woman!" the dwarf said sadly. His gaze turned towards us, "Are you sure, kid? Even though my wife says that, my workshop is undoubtedly the best in this whole city, just like my weapons and armor, which I create with my own hands," he said, puffing out his chest. It would have been better if you hadn''t agreed with your wife... "Why not, since we''re here, it''s better to take a look," I replied, shrugging. "Really, are you serious?" Ema suddenly came out of nowhere apparently and started jumping in front of me. "Yes, I''m curious about your father''s workshop," I said with a smile. "Let''s go then, you won''t regret it! My father''s creations are the best," she said, puffing out her chest. So, that part she inherited from her father. "Uh..uhh," her father was scratching his head with embarrassment on his face. He even turned a little red... I guess he liked his daughter''s praise. Definitely, this family is very lively, I thought internally. "Yes, if you say so," replied the elf woman, getting up from the bed. Now that she was outside, she was definitely beautiful, a fully formed mature woman. Nodding my head, I looked at Ema''s father, "What''s your name, old man?" I asked him. "Respect, kid! But... thanks for helping my little daughter and sorry for earlier..." Wow, I didn''t expect that, his apologies caught me a little off guard. I quickly recovered, "No problem, I also think I would react the same way if two strangers appeared in my house." "My name is Roberto, and my wife''s name is Nicol, and as you know, my daughter''s name is Ema. Thanks for healing us," he said, lowering his head. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "No, it''s okay. It wasn''t a big problem, really," I replied with the same courtesy. "You said you wanted to take a look at my workshop, right?" he asked with a bit of doubt. "Indeed," I replied. "Alright, then follow me," he began to walk towards a corner of the room, "I''m going too!" Ema said excitedly. Following his steps, Roberto stood in the corner of two walls. Bang! Creak! Gears and moving parts could be heard. Both walls began to separate, forming a small entrance where a passage with stairs down could be seen. It looked like a small abandoned tunnel. Ema''s mother Nicol also seemed to want to go down, as she was next to her husband. "Let''s go down," said Roberto. I couldn''t feel anything strange about this entrance, so without further ado, we started to descend. Since the entrance was a bit small for my height, I had to stoop a bit. It was very ufortable, I have to say. We went down a few more minutes until we reached a door made entirely of metal, which wasrger than the previous entrance. Roberto took a step forward and did the same as before, cing his hands on both sides of the door, and it opened slowly, letting out a lot of smoke. Behind the door, there was nothing to see, everything was dark. "Wait a minute," said Roberto as he entered the room. I could only hear his steps. After a few seconds, a me appeared all over the ce, this me moved around the room as if it had a life of its own, moving freely. Theme stopped moving at some point. Roberto ced it somewhere that I couldn''t distinguish due to the low light of the ce. But suddenly, Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Little by little, the whole ce was illuminated with the same me as at the beginning. Somehow, all themps were connected to the main one. The mes passed from one to another until they reached a huge construction: a giant furnace, in the middle of which was coal shining with an ethereal and magical glow. Boom! The mes reached the coal in the furnace, causing a small explosion in the ce. The mes consumed the coal at an impressive speed, as if they had found their way back home. With thisst detail, the whole ce could be seen. The room was square, or rather rectangr. On the right side was the furnace, an anvil, and the necessary tools for creating weapons or armor. The ce was a bit dirty, as if no one had been down here for years. On the left side, on the other hand, there were all kinds of weapons and armor that looked very elegant and shiny, as if the dust of the ce didn''t dare to stain them. The floor had some decorations that I couldn''t understand, just like the walls. I was very surprised that this type of construction was underground and moreover, it was not at all small. On the contrary, it was veryrge in depth, width, or length. This ce definitely had something unique. "No matter how many times I see it, it''s just as impressive as the first time!" Ema''s excited voice resonated throughout the room. "I have to say, I''m also impressed," Elsa''s voice had a bit of excitement. "Fufufufu, this ce brings back memories," Nicol, Ema''s mother, said with a funny voice. Roberto, in the middle of the room, smiled and puffed out his chest proudly, extending his arms, "Wee to my workshop". If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Creator''s Thought Chapter 67: Deal 67 Chapter 67: Deal With arms extended, Roberto said, "Wee to my workshop." I have to admit it was an incredible presentation; this ce is definitely impressive. Themps on the wall give a feeling of mystery. "Come in,e in," Nicol''s wife said. The air inside has a slight smell of metal, rust, and smoke, an atmosphere that every workshop should have. Coming up to the gigantic furnace, I can appreciate more closely this piece made of dark metal where the light does not reflect at all. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ema ran through the workshop to reach my position, her eyes beginning to sparkle with excitement. "And how do you like my workshop, young man?" Roberto still has the same arrogant voice since I entered the workshop. "Not bad, to be honest," I was very surprised. I never imagined it so imposing and gloomy at the same time, seeing it in the house they live in, I thought it was going to be much simpler. "Hmph, boy, you don''t know how to appreciate the good in my workshop. Wait, you haven''t told me your name," he says, raising an eyebrow. Damn, Ipletely forgot it. Coughing a bit, "My name is Bryan, I''m a D-rank adventurer," pointing with my finger at Elsa, "She is my younger sister, Ang." "Hmm, so you''re siblings, huh. For a moment, I thought you were a couple..." I saw Elsa''s face turn as red as a tomato, quickly covering her face in embarrassment. "No, no, we''re not!" Elsa puts her hands on her hips and shouts with all her might, but her face still remains red. "You heard her," I said with a smile. It''s always fun to tease her a bit. "Mmm, I see, brothers, huh? So, since you saw my workshop, what do you want?" Roberto asked. Looking around, ignoring Elsa murmuring nonsensical things, I see Nicol starting to sweep this ce and Ema helping her. "First tell me, who are the bastards going after your daughter?" I ask him seriously. Roberto''s expression of happiness disappearspletely, and a deep anger emerges from his blue eyes. "They''re ve traders from the ck market, they''re very popr in that ce because they always auction off high-value and rare species. At first, I thought they presented themselves as good people with good intentions. They gave us food and bought some weapons, but they always talked about how bad we had it, sympathizing with our situation. I let my guard down. Up to that point, everything was fine, they gained our trust, but with my daughter, it was different. They always brought gifts for her. One night they said they wanted to buy Ema in exchange for many gold coins. Obviously, I would never sell my daughter. I rejected them with some annoyance." Reflecting on what Roberto said, I asked, "Why go to such trouble? Wouldn''t it be easier to just capture Ema and be done with it? I''m a bit confused. Right now, wouldn''t it be much easier?" "You''re right. In fact, it would have been much easier, but it doesn''t work like that. Being very rare and exclusive species, they need to have a mana contract affirming that their parents or representatives sold them. If they don''t have this document, they can''t auction them. This contract allows them to do whatever they want with them," Roberto says. I see, so that''s how it works, huh? In fact, it''s very curious and effective at the same time. It''s like giving a premiumbel to a unique and valuable product. "I understand, but they never stopped bothering you, right?" I say. "No, the kindness at the beginning disappearedpletely. They were aggressive and evil. They couldn''t do anything to us because we didn''t leave the house... but one day my wife got sick and the little money we had slowly disappeared. We''re desperate. But one day meat appeared at the doorstep. At first nce, there was nothing wrong, so we decided to prepare and eat it. But the next day, I also fell ill." This is strange from start to finish, considering that they couldn''t simply capture Ema without their parents'' signature. So why not kill them both? Remembering the conditions they were in, then they were poisoned through the food. As he couldn''t protect his daughter due to the poison, they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to capture Ema and simply lock her up until her parents die. Looking at Roberto strangely, deciding whether to tell him or not. "Kid, why are you looking at me like that? I know they''re the ones who poisoned us. I''m not stupid," Roberto says, irritated. Almost choking on my own saliva, "I understand, but what do you n to do now? They''ll somehow know that you miraculously recovered. They won''t leave you alone. They might even go further, killing both you and your wife directly," I say seriously. Everyone has a limit and more when ites to money. They undoubtedly tried something like that. "I don''t know. I don''t have significant strength to protect them," Roberto grits his teeth, lowering his head. The helplessness of not being able to protect your loved ones is the most desperate feeling any being can have. Stroking my chin, I think about his situation. To be honest, I have no obligation to help them. I already fulfilled my promise to Ema by helping her parents. Looking at the section where the armors and weapons were found, suddenly an idea urs to me. Walking slowly to that section, Roberto asks, "Where are you going, kid?" Depending on your job, I decide to give you a hand with this problem. So I can get a discount and not end up in poverty. Arriving at the ce, I see all kinds of weapons; all of them were gleaming, as were the armors. They all look pretty good and elegant. My gaze roamed all the weapons, but my gaze stopped at a sword. The hilt was made of dark metal with small stones that shone. It had the shape of a straight sword; the de itself was long, about 120 centimeters. It was divided in half; the upper part was ck as night, on the other hand, the sharpened part was red. It was very beautiful, it was simply elegant and lonely. "Old man, what is this sword?" I ask with curiosity. Roberto walked over to me and looked at the sword, sighing. "That''s my greatest creation. I made it a few months ago. The hilt is made of a fine and resistant silk. The sword itself is made of the same stone as my oven, but the red part is a mixture with the blood of a rank 7 creature, or so said the man who gave me the blood. I think he was a bit crazy." "What was the man like?" I asked. "I only remember he wore clothes thatpletely covered his appearance and face. But when he pulled out his hands, they were so dry and old, full of wrinkles, and the skin was so stuck to his skin. After collecting the blood, he simply disappearedpletely," he said, shrugging. My mind sank into memories of that old man who read my destiny. The only clue I have is his extremely thin hands and the way he dresses. It could just be my musings and spections but at the same time it couldn''t be, but you never know... Looking back at the sword, if it''s true that it contains the blood of a rank 7 creature, this sword, besides being very powerful, is too valuable for the empire. Weapons and armors created from creatures of the highest level can be counted on one''s fingers. If the empire finds out about this sword, they will undoubtedlye and take it. With a big smile on my face, I mock, "Yeah, right, as if I would allow that," I think to myself. "Old man, how about you sell me that sword? Besides that, I''ll help you with your problem with those bastards from the ck market," my smile expands even more. It''s the perfect moment right now to do business. Not only will I buy the sword, but I''ll also help with his problem. This sword will definitely cost much more than what I have right now, but he''s desperate at the moment. I have to take advantage of that advantage I have over him. Extending my hand, I open my palm. "What do you say? Do we have a deal?" I ask with a smile. I know I''m despicable right now. Taking advantage of others'' misfortunes is very frowned upon, but things always change when there''s something much more important than average ethics and values. There are always things that will be worth more than others, and this case is no exception. Do you ept my kindness or I''ll take the sword by force? I don''t want to have to go that far, but if you don''t leave me any options... "Kid, you''re very astute. As the creator of that sword, I know it''s very powerful, although I''m not really sure if the blood belongs to the rank 7 creature. It''s very powerful. Taking that into ount, that sword can be sold for 5,000,000 gold coins, it can even reach a million. I don''t think you have that amount of money at your disposal. Only the most powerful ducal families and the royal family itself can have that value to pay. But... right now they can''t save me from my situation, so I propose a deal. I can sell you that sword for 60 gold coins, but in exchange, you have to get us out of this ce and protect me, my family, and me, besides only buying weapons in my workshop," Roberto says. Laughing with amusement, "You know, Roberto, I like talking to intelligent people. You have my word. I''ll take care of you and your family. I, Anthony Von Valeriano, don''t break my promises," I say with a smile. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! New image of the MC! Roseiinthegarden Creator''s Thought Chapter 68: Sword 68 Chapter 68: Sword Laughing amusedly, "You know, Roberto, I enjoy talking to intelligent people. You have my word. I will take care of you and your family. I, Anthony Von Valeriano, do not break my promises," I say with a smile. Roberto looked into my eyes with a deep blue like the sky, scrutinizing me carefully, searching for any lie in my words. He extended his hand and shook mine, our handshake sealing the mutually beneficial deal, though of course, I came out ahead. "I never thought I''d have the honor of meeting the son of the dragon duke. It''s a total surprise for me to meet you in this low-ss ce," Roberto said with a mocking smile. Shrugging, "I also had no idea I would find a great sword in this ce, but I believe in destiny, so there''s always a chance for anything." "So when we move, I don''t want my family to stay in this ce anymore," Roberto said, pursing his lips. I had nned to send them to my father''s house, but that could mean they''d be attacked on the way, requiring me to apany them. But that would take a lot of time, and time is what I have least of right now. The other option is to take them with me to the inn, but for that, I need money... I have 98 gold coins minus the 60 for the sword, leaving me with 38 remaining, and I haven''t even bought Elsa''s sword and armor yet. I can''t take Elsa into the forest without the necessary equipment, so... "What I have in mind is that you follow me to where I am staying. It is very safe since it is next to the guild, so you will be safer there. The only problem I see is that you will have to pay for the inn, but the The biggest problem is that you have to move this entire workshop," I say looking at Elsa, who was cleaning with Nicol and Ema. They will definitely get along... "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of paying for the room and taking my workshop with me," he said with incredible disdain. Stunned for a moment, I was surprised at how calm he was about the move. I suppose he has his ns. Pointing to Elsa, I say, "I want a light armor for her and a sword too." Roberto directed his gaze at Elsa, staring at her from head to toe. Elsa felt a deep gaze on her body and turned her head. "A bit slow, but alright, I suppose," I think internally about Elsa''s reaction. After a few seconds, Roberto said, "Bring the girl here first." I nod, "Ang,e here for a moment." Elsa approached, initially confused by the old man''s gaze. "Don''t worry, I was just looking at you to choose what type of armor might suit you," I warn her to let her guard down. Elsa nods in understanding, "Look at all the weapons you want, as long as it''s a sword that stands out in this ce. As for the armor, we''ll seeter." Elsa''s eyes sparkled with excitement, acting like a child as she walked towards the weapons, carefully examining each one. Looking at the old man, "What do you think?" I ask. "After seeing her build and physique, definitely her armor should be very light," he replies, stroking his chin. Roberto was about 1.65 meters tall, with a beard and a muscr build. On the other hand, Nicol was 1.70 meters tall, a difference of 5 meters in height. Roberto continued to think as he kept looking at Elsa. I decide not to interrupt his thoughts and simply remain silent. As he waited, he looked at the sword that was still in its sheath. The sheath of the sword was an elegant and simple dark red color. Grabbing it, I could feel great strength in it; I could even feel its weight. It''s incredibly heavy; I have to exert a lot of force to lift it. My blood is excited for some reason, running through my body at an abnormal speed. Putting the sword in front of my eyes, I ce the hilt in front of my eyes. Grabbing the hilt, I slowly pull it out of its sheath. Looking at it, I am petrified: it''s super beautiful! My god, what a beautiful sword. Taking itpletely out of the sheath, I have some difficulty holding it with one hand. Seriously, it''s very heavy, although it looks very thin, it weighs a lot. For some reason, I feel the need to cut my finger a bit. cing my index finger on the sharp part, I cut my finger a bit. A drop of bloodes out so bright, of a dark red color. The blood falls directly onto the sword. At the moment of contact with it, the blood simply spreads. I feel the sword start to glow faintly, it even trembles a little. After a few seconds, it stops trembling, but somehow, I feel a kind of connection with it. That was strange but veryforting at the same time. Suddenly, I remember that in some novels this could mean that the sword is linked to your soul, so to speak; it epts you as its master, so only I can use it... "Hahahaha!", I cover my face andugh like aplete madman. "What''s wrong with you,d?" Roberto said with a little concern. "Don''t mind him, he''s like that sometimes. He''s a bit crazy, as you can see," Elsa casuallymented, looking at a specific sword. Roberto, somewhat stunned, began to regret making a deal with this boy. His family''s fate was in his hands; his expression became extremely somber in an instant, even his eyes lost their brightness. "If I am correct, then this sword is now only mine. Only I can use it and no one else. This is good; now I won''t be afraid of it being taken from me. Once the sword is bound to its owner, in the hands of others, it''s totally useless. It''s as if it were a normal sword. The only way to take the sword away from me is to kill me, but right now, I am someone important; I am the eldest son of the strongest duke." At this moment, I am very happy to be his son. It''s a perfect shield against the rats of the empire, but of course, to do that, I need to show them that I am apletely useful person," I think to myself. Looking at the sword in my hands, a thought passes through my mind: the sword disappearspletely in the blink of an eye. With another thought, the sword reappears. It''s definitely not a normal sword at all. Only high-level swords can create a bond with their owner and with just one thought, it disappears and reappears in your hand. It appears instantly, not even a second passes, it''s very fast. This can be a surprise attack or a hidden ace up the sleeve, I think to myself. With another thought, the sword disappears again." Roberto, who was supposed to be beside me, was with Elsa, exining some things about a particr sword. Curiously, I approach them. "What''s going on?" I ask with interest. They both looked at me at the same time with a judgmental gaze. "What''s wrong?" I ask again, confused. "It seems you''vee out of your fantasies," Elsa said disdainfully. Roberto added, "Kid, are you alright in the head?" In a state of shock, I look at them both at the same time. I can''t understand them. "Yes, as you can see, I''m back," I say with an awkward smile. Elsa points to a sword. Redirecting my gaze to the sword, I see a small sword about 70 centimeters long. It was abination of a sword and a katana. The hilt was like that of a katana, with a ribbon at the end. The bottom part was of a medium sky blue color; it was a beautiful and pleasant-looking sword. "Do you like it?" I ask curiously. Elsa only nods her head, her eyes shining brightly. Looking at the old man, he understands my question. "I can sell you the sword with a light armor for her for 30 gold coins for both," the old man says seriously. My expression bes somber. Seriously, here goes all my money. In just moments, almost everything disappeared. I''m left with only 8 gold coins. I''m poor right now, and there are still 4 months left in this ce. With resentment in my eyes, I hand Roberto the 30 gold coins. In my hands, I''m left with only 8 gold coins. Taking a deep breath, I convince myself that it''s just a long-term investment. Elsa takes the sword in her hand and begins to perform basic movements, checking that the hilt fits perfectly in her hand. "How is it?" I ask with interest. Elsa puckers her lips with joy in her voice, "It fits perfectly, I don''t feel any difort." "Good, good, that''s good, because you''ll have to work hard from now on to survive in this city if we want to keep living as we are," I tell Elsa. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking around, I can''t find Roberto. Turning my head, I find him with his wife and daughter, showing them the 90 gold coins with a big smile. Nicol is crying tears of joy; Ema, seeing her mother cry, also starts to cry. With a small smile, "Seriously, don''t do this." If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 69: Name 69 Chapter 69: Name "Roberto was happy to present the gold coins to his family; all three were crying tears of happiness and hope. I found myself crying in my heart; I only have 8 gold coins left. Holding the coins tightly, I kept them in my ring. "It''s hard to be poor," I thought to myself. Watching Elsa, she was still swinging her new sword, excited. She really liked her new gift, it seemed. I was more than happy with my new sword; I didn''t need a new armor. So, the only thing missing was the armor that Roberto would bring for Elsa, but right now, he was spending quality time with his family. I don''t want to interfere, so I''ll just wait quietly. After a few minutes, Roberto went to a specific ce. Seconds passed, and he brought back armor in his hands. He came towards us and went straight to Elsa to hand it over. There was a breastte, pauldrons, vambraces, and knee guards, etc. It was a silvery-blue color in parts; it looked very light. Even in Elsa''s hands, she could hold them without any problem. "If you want, you can try it on," I said to Elsa. She quickly began to put the pieces in their respective ces. With the entire armor on, Elsa looked amazing. The pieces fit perfectly on her body. "You have a good eye, old man," she must have some kind of ability, I''m sure. He literally just looked at her for a few seconds and managed to know her measurements... "Don''t underestimate me, boy. I have a lot of experience in this field," Roberto puffed up his chest with pride again. "Whatever you say," he''s very proud, hahaha, but in a way, it''s also very amusing. "Did you like the armor?" I asked Elsa. She nodded her head without taking her eyes off her new armor. "So, Roberto, how long will it take you to pack everything you want to take from this ce?" Roberto started looking around his workshop. After thinking for a while, he replied: "It''ll only take me an hour at most," he said calmly. I still can''t understand how he''ll transport this entire ce... damn, I''m so curious to know how he''ll do it. "Let''s go outside first; I don''t want you to dirty and stain my workshop with blood," Robertomented. Feeling somewhat stunned and shocked by what he just said, I went outside with Elsa from the workshop. The same happened with Nicol and Ema. 20:57 Once everyone was outside the workshop, Roberto stood in front of everyone. He took out a key from his pocket and inserted it into the wall next to the door. Click! Click! Click! Click! He began to turn it counterclockwise four times slowly. Boom! Boom! Boom! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The whole ce began to rumble and shake. Sounds of metals shing echoed throughout the ce. Under my watchful gaze, I observed in a state of shock as the space inside the workshop became smaller and smaller. Boom! Boom! With all the sounds throughout the ce, the space continued topress at a rapid pace. In the end, nothing was left, just a dark and gloomy void. Nothing, absolutely nothing! In the middle of the ce, you could see a ck cube. It was 20 centimeters wide and 15 long. This was what was left of the workshop. I didn''t expect that, it''s the tallest. With my eyes wide open, I looked at Roberto. "Surprised?" he asked with a mocking smile. Without understanding how all that ce managed to turn into a cube like that without more, Roberto walked towards the cube and picked it up with one hand as if it were nothing. It didn''t weigh anything. "Wait, howe that cube doesn''t weigh as hell?" I asked skeptically. Roberto, passing the cube as if it were a simple stic ball between his hands, replied: "It''s quite simple, really. This workshop was created by my own hand, so I created a mechanism with some magic. As the owner of the workshop, weight doesn''t exist for me. On the other hand, if someone wanted to take my workshop, they could never even lift it a few millimeters off the ground." "I want to try it," I wanted to check if what he just said was true. "As you wish," Roberto said, shrugging and cing the cube on the floor. Standing in front of the cube, I squatted down and ced both hands on the cube. Putting force on my arms, I tried to lift the cube... but nothing, it didn''t even move. Applying more force, the cube remained the same as before. Huff... Huff. "I give up, it''s impossible." "I warned you, kid," Robertoughed. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. So, let''s go to your house so you can pack everything you need," I said irritably. "Daughter, do you want to carry the cube?" Roberto asked Ema. "Yes," she replied enthusiastically. Roberto gave her the cube in her hands, and Ema looked at it with her bright eyes and a little smile. "He did it on purpose, that bastard," I thought internally. Maybe Ema, having her father''s blood running through her veins, has the ability to carry the workshop. "Okay, okay, don''t get angry," Elsa, on the other hand, was trying to cheer me up. Once we arrived home, Nicol quickly got to work and prepared all the clothes they had as a family, along with some valuables. Since I couldn''t carry all this because it would definitely attract attention, and also our journey to the inn would be much slower, I decided to put everything in my dimensional ring. Looking at my ring, I never knew the size it had inside. It took us some time to put all the important things in my ring, but once everything was in order and I made sure nothing was left behind, we left the ce. We received the same strange looks from the people who lived in this ce, but they never dared to make any move. The journey back to the inn went smoothly. It took us a few hours, but right now, we''re standing in front of the inn. Passing through the door, we went straight to the same receptionist to rent another room. "Excuse me, miss, is there by any chance another room like ours in this ce?" I asked. "Yes, we now have one with the same characteristics as your room, which the tenants just left. How long do you want to rent the room for?" "For four months, please," thest four months I have in this city before starting my life at the academy. "Perfect, sir. That would be a total of 5 gold coins with 20 silver coins," Roberto had already given me the money to rent the room. I also took the opportunity to rent the remaining 4 months, since we''re here, also in my room. Looking resentfully at the fact that I now only had 2 gold coins with 80 silver ones, I cried silently in my heart. Their family''s room was next to ours, so it''s easier to keep an eye on them. We said goodbye, and each one entered their room. Once inside, the day was over and I felt very tired. Elsa beat me to the bathroom and quickly went to bathe. After she left, it was my turn. Coming out of the bathroom, my mind and body rxed. I felt veryfortable. Sitting on the chair next to the window, it became a habit that every time I went to sleep, I would lie down on the chair and look at the starry sky. Below me, the street was still very lively. Today, without a doubt, was one of many surprises. The first and most important thing about this, undoubtedly, was the sword I got, a weapon suspected to be rank 7, an imperial-level treasure, a very powerful and unique weapon. Just by having one, you''ll be the target of many people in the empire. But obviously, I''m not the only teenager who has one right now. There''s also another person my age who has in their possession a weapon as powerful as mine, and that is, of course, our dear protagonist Ezequiel. He has in his possession an imperial-level spear, the same rank as mine, but a different weapon. I don''t remember the name of the spear, but what I can vaguely remember is that it was of a pure golden color. With another thought, the sword appears in an instant in my hands. It''s very long and beautiful at the same time. I think I should give it a name. Roberto told me he didn''t name it for some reason. Taking it out of the sheath, the ck part of the sword is as if it merged with the darkness of the night. On the other hand, the red part shines intensely. It''s a very curious contrast, to be honest. Looking at it intently, I think of a name that could fit it perfectly. Smiling, I say its name: "Radiance of the Solstice." "Radiance" means splendor or intense radiation of light. This represents the red part of the sword. "Solstice" represents the ck and mysterious part, unpredictable and solitary. Nodding my head, I''m very satisfied with the name I gave the sword. In fact, it''s a good name. With another thought, the sword disappears from my hand. Walking to the bed, I lie down and getfortable. It''s time to rest." If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 70: The 9 Great Families Chapter 70: The 9 Great Families Third-person POV. "Your Majesty, Emperor of the Empire, Lord of War, this problem is very serious. We have already lost many hunters of emerald rank and even one in the diamond rank. His father is seeking answers and justice for his fallen son in battle..." A kneeling man could be seen inside a majestic castle. The hall where His Imperial Majesty was located was about 500 meters wide. The pce inside was decorated with all kinds of precious stones, illuminating the entire ce. The Pce of God, the castle, and themand center of the entire Empire, the ce where the most influential figures debate the course of the empire and also the safest ce, the home of Emperor Gabriel Tudor Grimald, a being of sacred rank, the sword of the empire, and the strongest of the 3 beings of sacred rank and therefore the highest representative of this ce. "The cults of the creatures of the ancients have made their appearance all 7. They performed their sacrifices in Zone 5. Our investigation tells us that they are the same cults from years past. 1. Nigrothor the Ancient: A being that has been alive ording to our records since the Great War. His appearance is not known, but he is described as a creature of dark green color. His exact height is unknown, but it is said that he can measure 10 meters tall. His power is rted to dposition and decay. ording to ancient texts, he is of Medium-Ancient rank. There is no more information about this creature. 2. Ranus the Ancient: A being about which there is no information on how long he has been alive, but it is spected that he also lived since the ancient war. It is said to have the appearance of a monstrous frog, but these are just myths. It is said that he can measure 15 meters tall and 20 wide. His power is unknown, his rank is Base-Ancient, so some believe he appeared after the great war. 3. Burning Torment the Ancient: A being said to have been alive since the Great War, we even have information that he participated directly in the Great War. ording to scriptures, he is described as a reddish cloud in which lightning always collides. It can measure 1 kilometer long. His power is rted to fire and lightning. It is said to have participated in the Great War because it is said that arge cloud appeared that overshadowed the entire battlefield, and from the clouds fell drops of fire and lightning directly towards our men. ording to legend, that was how the desert of Aris was formed. Its rank is Medium-Ancient. 4. Crimson the Ancient: This being is known to have participated in the war. His appearance is humanoid, but he has a transformation for which there are no records. His whole body is covered in red. His power is rted to blood maniption, he measures 15 meters tall and his rank is Maximum-Ancient. 5. Imcable Buzzing the Ancient: There are no records of his first appearance. His appearance is not known, but it is said to have the appearance of a fly. His power is unknown. Some say he is in the Base-Ancient range, so he is after the war. 6. The Infester the Ancient: There are no records. His appearance is unknown, his rank is unknown, there is no information about his powers. We have no information about this creature. Thest exploration that was carried out to obtain minimal information failed miserably. The adventurer in charge was a mythical being from the elves who sent a request for help, but the only thing that could be heard at the end of the transmission was "The Infester." 7. Serpent of Damnation the Ancient: This creature, like "Crimson the Ancient," is known to have appeared before the war. Its appearance is that of a serpent of titanic size, bronze in color, and around its body are several chains. It is not known why it has chains on its body. His power is rted to the earth, and his rank is Maximum-Ancient. "All these creatures are of Ancient rank, they are also known as the 7 biblical gues. They all inhabit different parts of Zone 7, each in their own territory. ording to reports, there are only a total of 10 creatures in Zone 7, but there may be more, it is unknown. The other 3 creatures prefer to stay on the sidelines, there is no information about them either. In the same way, they all have an army which are creatures of rank 6, also known as corrupt, all these inhabit in their respective domain." "ording to the report from the city guild, all the sacrifices were people who were in the gold rank and above. They always leave something that presents them, they are doing it on purpose. It''s as if they were sending a message or a warning." The kneeling man stopped talking and silence reigned throughout the hall. "You can go, good job," a voice dering total dominion and tremendous power in its tone could be heard. "Thank you very much, Your Majesty! Long live the emperor, long live the empire!" the kneeling man dered with a solemn expression as he left the room. After the messenger left the room, the emperor said, "What do you all think?" The influential people of the empire appeared out of nowhere, and all of them, including the emperor, disappeared from the ce. Almost instantly, they appeared at arge table made entirely of white gold. There were a total of 9 chairs around the table. Around the room, men and women with steward dresses could be seen, all with their eyes closed. The table was rectangr in shape. In the middle of the table sat the emperor, leader of the wolves, Gabriel Tufor Grimald, emperor and head of his house. He looked like a man in his 30s, a being of sacred rank. His hair was ck as night and his eyes gray with ck pupils. He wore a ck suit with an extremely long ck cape behind him. On his head, he wore a crown decorated with multiple small stones of different colors. The atmosphere was serious, but everyone looked as if they had known each other for a long time. Around the emperor, eight people could be seen, house chiefs with the title of Grand Duke each. Next to the emperor, there was a mature man with a serious expression on his face, his hair was pure white, and his eyes red like fire. He wore a white suit with a red tie, matching his appearance. He always had an oppressive aura around him, his name was Noah Von Valeriano. Yes, Anthony''s father was at this meeting, a being of maximum-mythical rank, the second strongest man after his best friend Gabriel, the emperor. At the other end of the table, opposite Noah, there was a woman with blonde hair and blonde eyes, Ver¨®nica Benedetto, the highest representative of the church. She was a divine-level beauty, wearing a priestess outfit, and around her neck, she wore a crucifix. Her hands were together as if she were praying, and her ears were pointed, she was an elf. She was a being of sacred rank, the protector of the empire, a mage specializing in light and healing magic. Sitting next to Noah was a woman with purple hair and purple eyes, she had a sensual smile onher face, and many secrets hid in her eyes. She looked at Noah with amusement. She was human, the matriarch of the Witches'' House, Evelin Darkwood. Unlike Ver¨®nica, Evelin was a dangerous beauty, like a subus that absorbs life force little by little, she was also another divine-level beauty. She wore a purple witch costume, her lips were also painted the same color. She was a being of medium-mythical rank. Sitting next to Ver¨®nica was a woman with red hair and yellow eyes, excitement and anticipation could be seen in her eyes, and she had a big smile on her face. Lily Ember, matriarch of the Phoenix family, was another divine-level beauty. She wore a fiery red dress, and the temperature around her seemed to rise to dangerous levels. She was looking happily at each of the people at the table, she was human and a being of medium-mythical rank. Next to Evelin was a man with blue hair and eyes, as deep blue as the sky or the depths of the ocean. He wore a sky-blue suit, and although his expression was serious, there was a little concern present. Finn Frostine, yes, he was Elsa''s father. The concern in his eyes was obviously for his youngest daughter. Unlike Lily, he emitted an extremely cold aura that dropped to 0 degrees around him. He was a High Elf and a being of medium-mythical rank. On the other side, there was a man with brown hair and eyes of the same color, wearing apletely ck suit. Alex Starffall, or also known as Alex de Cruz, head of the Ravens'' House and therefore the richest family in the empire. His rank was the lowest of all in this room. He was an elf and a being of base-mythical rank. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In front of him was a man with apletely unconcerned expression and wearing a normal suit that anyone would wear at home, no, in fact, it''s worse than that. Oliver Viridis, head of the Serpent family, had a bored expression on his face. If his wife were present, she would definitely hit him. Andstly, sitting in front of the emperor, a lord, or rather, a dwarf could be observed. He had arge beard on his jaw, and his expression was serious. The only family by the dwarves that has a representative who is a duke, but at the same time, is a being of sacred rank, the shield of the empire, head of the Forge family, Draven Ironforge. He wore a battle suit. All the most important people in the entire empire were gathered in one ce to take measures against the 7 gues... Chapter 71: The 9 Great Families (2) Chapter 71: The 9 Great Families (2) "All the most important people from across the empire gathered in one ce to take measures against the 7 gues. "So what''s your opinion?" Gabriel asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "They''re just beginning, this is definitely going to spread to the lower zones, they''re going to need more sacrifices," Olivermented casually. Everyone turned their gaze towards the green-haired elf, mentally criticizing him. "Haha, your eldest son turned out just like you in that aspect, equally shameless," a sensual smile could be heard from Evelin. Shrugging, Oliver said, "My younger daughter is different, fortunately or unfortunately, she''s just like her mother... but as they say, like father like son, I suppose," his voice remained as carefree as ever. "I think we''re getting off track," Finn said. "I heard that your daughter ran away from home, I think you have some family problems. ording to my little birds, she''s in the most dangerous city next to the cursed forest. I''m pretty sure you already knew this, Alex, didn''t you?" Evelin pursed her lips and looked with curious eyes at Alex. "Indeed, since they entered the city I knew this, but not only that, she was also with Noah''s son," Alex nced out of the corner of his eye at Noah, curious about his reaction. "Are you serious?" Finn''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "Of course, who do you think was protecting her in the forest? That boy is interesting, his change was very drastic in my opinion," Alex continued trying to elicit at least a reaction from Noah, but he remained as quiet as ever. "Haha, I wish to see him with my own eyes and see how much he''s changed. Tell me Noah, what do you think of him?" Evelin continued to tease Noah. "Will my daughter be okay?" Finn expressed his concerns. "Don''t worry, old friend, I can guarantee that your daughter will be fine," Alex reassured Finn. Cough... cough... "Shall we return to the conversation about the 7 gues?" Veronica''s voice was extremely soft and weing. "We have a problem, the creature ''The Infester the Ancient'', we have no information about that creature. We need to know what it looks like in order to identify it. We can''t continue turning a blind eye, we must send a high-ranking adventurer," dered Lily. Her voice was soft but aggressive at the same time. "You''re right, but this time my house won''t be the one to send one of its men. I already lost one, I won''t lose another," Oliver dered seriously. Although he''s carefree, he knows when to take things seriously. Losing one of his most powerful men was a big blow to him. Although he''s the head of his house, he had to give statements to the hunter''s family and also an exnation to the elders of the house, which, in addition to being a great annoyance, losing someone of high rank is very disastrous. "This time I will send one of my men,"mented Gabriel with a serious expression. As the strongest family and representative of the humans, he had some rank 7 men at his disposal. "I will send another of my men to gather more information about the creature ''Imcable Buzzing the Ancient''. Likewise, we have almost no information about its appearance or powers. We need to have all its data in order to deliver a fatal blow," Noah made his firstment after a long time of silence. "Regarding the death of the diamond-ranked hunter, I don''t believe he was killed by those bastards from the blood cult. I personally went to the location where he is said to have died, but I couldn''t find anything that incriminates that cult of having killed him," Draven Ironforge, a sacred-ranked being, made his first statement after listening silently to the conversation. "Are you suggesting that the responsible parties are others?" Gabriel asked, his gray eyes beginning to shine like tiny stars. "Yes, the moment I arrived at zone 5, I felt very strange. At first nce it seemed like nothing had happened, but time speaks, space whispers, and the sky cries. The atmosphere was charged with great power. As a sacred rank being, you should know that our eyes are different, we see things that others don''t," Draven''s voice was as deep and grave as ever, and his eyes began to shine. You can''t understand beings of rank 8 until you reach that rank. "Wait, are you saying that one of the 7 sins made an appearance?" Veronica asked with a furrowed brow, her eyes also beginning to shine. Everyone in the room fell silent, their expressions bing grim. The 7 deadly sins, also known as the 7 primordials, are the only beings that inhabit zone 8. All distributed in their respective domains. There is no information about them, there were 8 before but 1 was killed by the heroes of the past, Maquiel, king of all creatures. Of the 7, no one knows what their appearances are like, nor do they know their powers. There is no information about them. It is said that they are very ancient, that they existed before the great war happened, but the truth is that Maquiel was actually raised by the 7. That being that gave them so much trouble and brought life to the brink of total extinction was nothing more than their pet. As creatures of zone 8, like them, there is no information. Zone 8 has a kind of wall that prevents only sacred ranks from having ess. The empire has 3, but it is very risky to lose one of them. Due to that, expeditions cannot be carried out. But also that same wall prevents the sins from leaving zone 8. Who knows what would have happened if that barrier had never existed. A fight 3 against 7 is a very high disadvantage. "Are you sure he wasn''t killed by an ancient renegade?" Alex asked with hesitation. They are known as renegade creatures to those who abandon their original zone and go to one higher or lower than theirs. "That possibility also existed, but the level of soul power in the environment did not allow it, it was much broader, almost infinite. Like a sacred rank being, just like us. So the only possibility is that he was killed by one of the 7," Draven''s serious expression did not change in the slightest. A deep sigh was heard, Gabriel already felt like his head hurt, that is by no means easy to deal with. First of all, in order to investigate a little, you need to go to zone 8. Another possibility is to find one of the cults of those things, but they are experts at hiding. There''s no way to take action. Gabriel turned his gaze to his best friend, "Noah, tell me how much time you think you need to rank up," he asked with a serious expression. Everyone turned their gaze to Noah, he, as the most powerful being after Gabriel, is a human you can''t underestimate. Having one of the strongest bloodlines running through his veins, he''s no joke. Additionally, he has a true name, thus having the possibility of facing a creature of rank 8 for a long time. Having another sacred rank is definitely a great advantage for the empire and more so if it''s Noah. Noah''s eyes began to shine slightly, the auraaround him began to expand throughout the room, his bloodline was activated, space seemed to break and at the same time it began to whisper, everyone in the room, except for the sacred ranks, were not affected by the pressure that suffocated the others, although they are beings of medium-mythic rank, it''s nothingpared to someone who reached the maximum -mythic that are only one step away from the next rank, but undoubtedly the one who was having the worst time was Alex Starffall, as the weakest in the room, he was sweating buckets... Noah''s eyes stopped shining and everything returned to normal. "Not much longer, ording to my calctions, I just need to kill a being that is in the same rank as me, I''m very close," he said sincerely. Gabriel let out a sigh of relief upon hearing his words. This definitely takes a big weight off his back. "That''s definitely good, I trust you, friend." Noah just nodded. Gabriel, turning his gaze to his friends, said, "I hope all of you also make an effort. We need at least 7 sacred beings if we want to confront the 7 sins, as well as to prevent the extinction of our race, of course. And also to remove the seal." Silence. Everyone knew what Gabriel was talking about. Everyone wanted to know whaty beyond. Everyone wanted answers to their doubts and everything was in zone 8. All the heads of households stood up, suddenly they all disappeared from the ce. The only ones left were the servants, who opened their eyes and began to clean the ce... Chapter 72: Who Are You? 72 Chapter 72: Who Are You? Third Person Point of View Somewhere, where the sunlight couldn''t reach, the only thing you could see if you raise your head is a vast expanse ofnd. Below in this ce, you could see constructions of some houses, and you could even observe buildings very well decorated and elegantly erected. Along the streets, you could appreciate some small shops with people selling all kinds of things. But there''s a very interesting fact that distinguishes this ce from the surface: the people in this ce always wear a mask on their faces. There is a great variety of masks, all different from each other. Of course, this ce is known by a small part of adventurers. The oldest and most experienced ones will know this ce, which is nothing more than the ck market. It has many names, but the most popr in themunity is "Paradise". As all kinds of merchandise can be sold or bought, this ce is always moving a lot of money. It is the perfect ce for illegal businesses such as drug trafficking, prostitution, or illegal purchase of materials. But the worst, undoubtedly, would be the purchase of ves. This murky business is always on top of the pyramid and is the business in which the most money is invested. Although it is the perfect ce to find all kinds of things, there is always the possibility of being cheated by selling you a defective product. In a building in the center of everything, it stood proud as the best construction by difference. The infrastructure is made of white marble, like the guild, with the best decoration of different types of stones. There were guards watching the main door, but not only that, there were also more people watching all over the ce with a killer look. This ce is known as the auction center, where products or top-quality ves are sold to a present audience in real-time. Like in any ce, this obviously has VIP clients as a preference, very powerful people with great political power or with arge amount of money. In a room that looked like arge office, you could see a very attractive Elven man. He wore a shy gray kimono. The silk was extremely fine, with his ck hair falling down his back and his green eyes. He was sitting at his desk looking with murderous intent at his men kneeling on the floor. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "So let me see if I understand you, I think I missed it. Are you telling me that the parents of the high-quality product miraculously healed themselves and left the sector where they lived?" he asked with a serious voice. His expression was one of total anger. "S-sir... a thousand apologies... but that''s how it is. They were perfectly fine yesterday," replied a man with a fearful voice. "Damn it! We can''t afford to disappoint that client. Our reputation is at stake. He gave arge sum of money for the product, we can''t mess up. Where did those bastards go? No, wait, who helped them? I''m pretty sure the poison we gave them should have killed normals like them," dered the boss of the business. "Sir, all our spies said was that a boy entered their house and after a few hours they came out with the target and their parents in perfect condition. The boy was apanied by a girl. Both wore a ck mask. We couldn''t identify them, but ording to our informationwork, the boy is a rank D hunter and the girl F," the same man replied. "Could it be some guild agent? If so, we must be careful. Besides being rank D, he must be very strong. Where did he take them?" he asked with a furrowed brow. Depending on the area they were taken to, it can be deduced whether they are guild agents or not. "Sir, they are in the inn that is located four blocks from the guild. ording to our contacts, in that same inn, there is a rank D hunter," they replied. "Tell me all the information you have about them," the boss told them. The agent who was speaking took out a small notebook from his chest pocket. "Yes, sir. ording to our sources, they arrived in the city two months ago. Then they took on an E-rank mission that they managed toplete in one month. Their names are Bryan and Ang, they have nost name, so they aremoners. They are orphans and they are siblings. That''s all we have on those two." After finishing reading all the information, he closed his small notebook and put it back in his pocket. The boss stood up and began to walk around his office with a hand on his chin, weighing the pros and cons of making a move. If they are indeed guild agents, this is nothing more than a simple facade with the goal of trapping us. But on the contrary, if they''re not, what''s the purpose of protecting them? Who are they? What are they looking for? The target''s family is nothing more than a very poor family, they have nothing that makes them stand out, or is it because of the girl who decided to act... As far as I know, the father was once a great cksmith in the rich area, but for some reasons I still don''t know, he fell into disgrace. Wait, there''s also the possibility that the boy is somehow his former client and for hidden reasons decided to lend him a hand. So far, there may be three possibilities, but undoubtedly the first one is the worst of the three. It''s too risky to make a move right now. "Keep them under surveince. You will tell me any movements you make. You will tell me absolutely everything," he said with a serious expression. After all, acting cautiously is the best option for now. "Yes, sir." "Also, keep an eye on the target''s family." "Yes." "You may leave," the boss said, nodding. After they left, he sat back at his desk. His expression turned grim. They couldn''t let such a rare specimen slip through their fingers... ***** At times like these, I miss technology, the cell phone, the PC, even the TV. Although this world has much to offer, entertainment is not one of them. Right now, I''m sitting in the same chair next to the window, watching people walk down the streets. I''m very bored, seriously, I don''t have much to do. I decided to take this day off. Sitting in the same ce all day doing nothing is not exciting at all. It''s been a day since we brought Ema and her family to the inn where we are staying. They haven''te out since yesterday, maybe they''re resting, as they don''t have to prepare food since the inn provides food to all its guests. I told Roberto that if he''s going out, let me know. Without a doubt, those bastards won''t sit idly by without doing anything. They will definitely make a move, although I don''t think they''re as stupid as to attack directly an inn that''s practically next to the guild. Who knows, there are a lot of crazy people in the world, especially when ites to money. But in this world, you can also go crazy wanting more power. Anyway, there will definitely be more crazy people in this world than on Earth. I can even consider myself a potential crazy person... No, in fact, my mind is in good shape, or so I think... Damn, I''m so bored right now to be thinkingabout those kinds of things. Right now, I''m alone in the room. When I woke up, I was already alone. I have to say, I woke up slightlyte. Elsa left me a note on the table saying she was going to practice at the guild. She''s very hardworking and dedicated. A few hours have passed since she went to the guild. The sun is at its highest in the sky, indicating that it''s already noon. Elsa will arrive any moment now... k! Speaking of the devil... The door opening was heard due to the presence, and for obvious reasons, I know it''s her. I nce at her from the corner of my eye. She was wearing her training outfit, it was ck, almost like mine. She looks very tired, she must have trained hard. "How are you?" I ask her. "Feeling a bit exhausted but..." she says, furrowing her brow as she looks at the sword in her hand. "I have to say, this sword is very powerful. I still have some difficulties handling it correctly," she says, pursing her lips. "Well, what do you expect from a Masterly sword? After all, to be able to master that type of sword, you must have great skill with the sword and patience," I tell her calmly. "Masterly sword?" Elsa asks confused... Damn, I forgot to tell her about the ranks of the weapons. Coughing, somewhat embarrassed for forgetting something so important, I exin to her, "As you know, just like creatures or us, we have power ranks that have a great difference between them. So, for the creation of these weapons, it''s the same. Depending on what material they are made of or with what creature''s blood they are mixed, the weapon has its own specialty or power rank that goes from the lowest to the highest ssification, such as: Basic, Basic 1, Epic, Masterly, Sublime, Ascended, Celestial, Empire." Elsa opened her eyes wide with her mouth open and said in surprise, "Are you saying that my sword is rank 4?" "That''s right," I replied, shrugging. In fact, I was also surprised when Roberto told me. This type of sword costs a lot of money, but we practically bought it very cheaply¡ªsaying it was cheap would be an insult¡ªhe practically gave it to us as a gift. I suppose he was desperate. I definitely have to take him home. cksmiths capable of forging such powerful weapons are very few. What is your true identity, Roberto, and how did you end up in such a mediocre state? If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Creator''s Thought Chapter 73: Alicia 73 Chapter 73: Alicia After the initial shock from Elsa, it took a few minutes before she managed to calm down. She had already stowed her sword in her ID, went to the bathroom, and came out after about an hour. Now we were sitting facing each other. "I think it''s time to schedule a mission. We''ve gathered all the necessary items, plus we''re short on funds now, so the easiest way to make money is by doing missions," I tell Elsa. "What''s going to happen to Ema?" she asks with concern in her voice. "We can inform the guild about her situation and have them provide some protection while we''re out of town," I had thought about this a few moments ago, and the quickest and easiest solution that came to mind was to inform the guild, or rather, inform our secretary. We definitely can''t take them with us. I n to stay much longer in Zone 2 this time, and then head to Zone 3. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Being higher-ranked creatures, I''ll be able to gain much more experience. Plus, it''s the perfect time to test out the new powers of my new sword. It will also help Elsa a lot. Considering that a thousand hours of training are nothingpared to a real battle, which canst minutes, where your life is at stake. "We have to inform Roberto of our departure and leave him some instructions," standing up, I nod to Elsa, leave the room, and head towards the door where Ema''s family is staying. Knock! Knock! After lightly knocking on the door, a few seconds pass, and faint footsteps can be heard running towards the door. Crack! The door opened, revealing Ema in her sleepwear, her hair tousled, her cloudy and confused eyes gradually gaining rity as she smiled brightly. "Mr. Bryan! What a surprise to find you right now. It''s usually Ang who visits us often," she says excitedly. Smiling a bit, her happiness is indeed very contagious. Patting her head, I ask, "Little Ema, where''s your father?" Ema slightly opens her eyes and looks back for a moment, then timidly says, "My father... is still asleep," she responds with her arms behind her back. I should have known he''s also a greatzy person like me, but this is on another level. It''s already midday... "And your mother, Ema, is she awake yet?" Ema nods her head, turns around, takes a deep breath, and shouts, "Mom! Someone''s looking for you!" Damn, wait, this brings back memories. Some things don''t change even if you''re in other worlds, I guess... With an ufortable smile, Ema''s mom responds bewildered. "What''s going on?! Why are you shouting like that, Ema?" Nicol asks, furrowing her brow. "What just happened?! We''re under attack!" Another voice suddenly joined the symphony of screams. Seriously, they''re a very lively family. "Why are you shouting too?!" Nicol turns to her husband, exasperated. Nicol, after scolding Roberto, looks at her daughter, who has her index finger on her lips, innocently looking at her mother with puppy eyes. ncing at Ema from the corner of my eye, she''s definitely pulling some kind of trick to avoid her mother''s scolding. She''s using her cuteness to her advantage! Damn, she''s dangerous. Nicol stares at her daughter for a few seconds, hesitating whether to scold her cute and adorable daughter. Her gaze then turns to me after all these chaotic minutes. "H-hello,"ing out of my daze, I greet somewhat awkwardly. "What''s going on?!" Roberto''s voice joins in with another shout behind Nicol, with his judgmental gaze, but after seeing who it is, he calms down. "Oh, boy, so it''s you, huh. What brings you here?" he says with a yawn. Seeing Nicol clench his fist tightly, she takes a deep breath, trying to calm herself down so as not to kill her husband right now andmit other crimes in front of her daughter. Then I manage to put on a fake smile and they invite me in. It''s quite scary. I don''t want to enter right now. Looking at Roberto, who apparently has no fear of death, I smile and he also invites me in. "I respect you for that." With that thought in my head, I enter the room. We settle at the desk, although this room is almost the same as ours but a bit smaller. It still has 2 beds and its own bathroom, which is good. "So, kid, what do you want now?" Roberto asks, raising an eyebrow. The way he''s looking at me seems like he thinks I''m going to steal or something. "Ang and I are going on a mission and as you know, it will take a few days during which we''ll be out of town," I inform them with a serious expression. "What''s the problem?" Roberto says, confused. Surprised by his reaction, which I didn''t expect at all, I remain silent not knowing how to respond. "I don''t understand. You can buy a teleportation scroll that can take you directly to the area you want to go, or pay the guild to take you there, and buy another scroll so you can return the same way," Roberto says with a very confident expression. "If you''re worried that we might be in danger, you shouldn''t worry so much. Literally, this ce gives you three meals a day and you don''t have to worry about going out to eat. We have enough clothes and everything we need right now," Roberto continues. Keeping my poker face, trying to hold back the urge to cry. "Of course, I just wanted to make sure. Although I''ll still inform the guild about your situation to be safer. And about the scrolls, of course, I knew that." "Well, it seems like it''s not true." Ema, who had been silent until now, approaches me and looks me in the eyes saying those words. "Don''t betray me like this, Ema!" I think to myself. After that, we started talking about some other unimportant topics. When I left the room, I put one of my hands on my face. I couldn''t believe I had forgotten about the teleportation scrolls that the guild offers to save you from traveling several kilometers... I literally have 8 gold coins. The scroll I need to go to Zone 2 costs 3 gold coins, and for the return one, 4 coins, leaving me with just 1 miserable gold coin... Sure, this coin for poor people is an incredible wealth that would allow them to live for 4 months without problems, but for adventurers, it''s nothing... *** **Pov Alicia Tudor Grimald** Bang! Looking at the person in front of me, we have many simrities, but he is older than me. That''s right, he''s my older brother, Andr¨¦s Tudor Grimald. He''s my brother, but also the person I respect a lot, just like my father. They are both my idols in my heart. I want to be like them, equally strong, that''s how I want to be. "Don''t get distracted, sister," says Andr¨¦s. In his hand, he held an extremely shiny sword. The two siblings were in a training ground inside the castle. Around them, there could be seen arge expanse of beautiful flowers. There were two people who were watching the spectacle, to be more direct, they are the two fianc¨¦es of my older brother. Bang! Trying to protect myself from my brother''s sword, my center of gravity wavers. This opportunity, my brother doesn''t let it pass, thus ending our training. No, my training... "You did better this time, Alicia. Keep training hard. You just need a little more and you''ll reach the mid-gold rank," says Andr¨¦s consoling his sister. Alicia nods her head at her brother''s words. Behind her, two beautiful womene out. "Come on, sweetheart, don''t be too hard on my Alicia. She''s very adorable," says a woman with purple hair and eyes. Her eyes looked at Alicia with tenderness. She bears an incredible resemnce to Evelin Darkwood. That''s right, she was nothing more than Arabe Darkwood, the prince''s fianc¨¦e. She wore a long purple dress and some flowers of the same color in her hair, adding even more attractiveness to her body. 07:34 "Don''t bother her too much, Be," a melodious and understanding voice could be heard. She was the other fianc¨¦e of the prince, Seraphine Benedetto. She wore a priestess''s robe, but unlike her mother, she had blue eyes. "No, it''s okay. Thank you very much, brother, for your guidance," said Alicia, slightly lowering her head. "You heard her, after all, my sister is not weak at all," Andr¨¦s said with a proud smile. The four felt the space around them warp, and out of nowhere, the two people appeared in the garden. "Tell me Noah, is it true that your son is in that forest?" Gabriel asked curiously. Noah looked at his friend, "Yes, from what I understand, he won''t be back until the academy starts." "Mmmm," Gabriel sank into his thoughts. "Dad! Alicia saw her father and her eyes filled with pure excitement and she ran towards him. Gabriel snapped out of his thoughts and looked at his little daughter with love in his eyes, "Alicia, how was your training?" he asked with a warm voice. "My older brother was helping me perfect my stance, father," Alicia replied. When she looked at the winged man next to her father, she stiffened and her expression froze. She knew the man, he was Anthony''s father... "It''s nice to have you back, father," said Andr¨¦s with a worried voice. "Greet the emperor of the empire," Andr¨¦s''s two women bowed with abnormal perfection. Andr¨¦s directed his gaze to the man apanying his father. "It''s good to see you in good health, Duke Noah. I, Prince Andr¨¦s, wee you to our home." Andr¨¦s greeted with a slight bow, although he was the crown prince, respect must always be shown to figures of power. Besides, the man in front of him is the second strongest human in the empire. "You''ve grown well, Andr¨¦s, well done," Noah responded with a nod. "Greet the duke of the empire," Andr¨¦s''s two women performed the same perfect bow. "U-uhmm, greetings to the d-duke..." Alicia greeted with some fear in her voice. "Don''t worry about past troubles, little Alicia, they no longer matter," Noah told her, looking her in the eyes. "Y-yes," Alicia nodded. "Come on, tell me more about your son," Gabriel insisted with a smile. Everyone fell silent in surprise. They didn''t expect the emperor to ask such a thing. "I already told you, he''s in the city with Finn''s little daughter he found along the way. It''s been 2 months since they arrived. ording to what Alex told me, he killed an anomaly from Zone 2," Noah responded, furrowing his brow. "Interesting, those types of creatures, naturally, even if they are in the silver rank, have the power of a gold rank. In what rank is your son?" Gabriel asked satisfied. Normally, it''s very difficult to get information out of Noah about his children, he takes care of them well... "Mid-Silver," Noah said. "Being practically in a lower rank, he managed to kill a beast above his rank. Your bloodline shows in your son," Gabriel said amused. "I suppose," Noah responded seriously. They all fell silent and only listened to the conversation of these two monsters with human skin. They were curious about the boy who once tried to vite the princess, especially Andr¨¦s. ***** Achoo! Damn it, someone''s talking about me... Anthony frowned, but since he knew who it was, he shrugged. Anthony could be seen doing absolutely nothing, sitting in the chair by the window... If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! I will upload the illustrations of Alicia, Andr¨¦s, Arabe, and Serafinater. Roseiinthegarden Chapter 74: Serpent of Damnation the Ancient 74 Chapter 74: Serpent of Damnation the Ancient The survival of the fittest governs this worldpletely, regardless of whether you are a woman, man, or child, in some way you will find yourself in a situation that requires applying strength. It is an instinctive feeling to protect or care for your loved ones, a world where the strong overpower the weak, there is no justice or heroes, only survival of the fittest with a great level of adaptability. That''s what my lord taught me, strength is everything, if you don''t have it, you are nobody, you are mundane, simply a mortal being unable to defend yourself. But there is also beauty in being normal, you have no worries about problems that far exceed your understanding or reasoning, you only have to worry about mundane things, although if you look at it from a different perspective, each person has their own difficulties throughout their life, whether small orrge. Thisrgely unexplored world is almost entirely unknown to us, although we call it home, it is nothing more than a feeling on a very small piece ofnd almost nonexistent on the entire. We are surrounded by huge expanses ofnd almost infinite on both sides, the empire, home, security, are in the middle of these two monsters that we do not fully understand, on one side an endless ocean and on the other an endless forest; some affectionately call it the cursed forest or even hell on earth, stretches and stretches ofnd surrounded by forest, in its depths creatures that have never been seen before by the eye of the empire, hidden, concealed, almost invisible, each zone is worse than the other, each ce is different from the previous one, each ce is more dangerous than another, each creature is more terrifying than the previous one, each zone seems like a different world, it''s like traveling between worlds that are somehow connected, no one knows how and why this forest is so abnormal, so deep and dangerous, the sacred ones know things, they know that behind zone 8 there is a new world, they know that we will not be able to leave this ce if we do not remove the seal, they do not know who ced it in the depths of zone 8 and for what reason, the sacred ones specte that there are ranks of which we know, it may be that behind the seal there are even other types of species or a totally different civilization. A world full of mysteries and powers that I still do not know. Looking around I can see stretches ofnd floating one above the other, I am walking throughrge pieces ofnd in a grid shape, they are everywhere, there is a thin mist but nothing important you can see correctly, this ce seems like a kind ofbyrinth created by ants but in reverse, instead of being underground they are floating in the sky. I am on a mission that the emperor put me in charge of, I am in zone 7, a ce of extreme danger for anyone who is not mythical rank, my mission is simple so to speak, it is to search for any kind of information about "The Infester the Ancient", we have not much information to say the least, we know nothing about this creature, ording to thest signal received from thest expedition, the creature is in this area, but the area ruled by "Serpent of Damnation the Ancient" is nearby, it is a high-risk mission, these creatures are not normal, as their high reached such a point in their evolution, their intelligence is much greater, although corruption runs through their soul, they can clearly identify their enemies and generate strategies in their favor. Leaving this strange rock formation, I look ahead, a new ce wees me. An imposing grandeur and a darkness that envelops everything in a somber cloak. On the horizon, colossal rock formations rise like monuments from a forgotten era, with sharp peaks reaching towards the somber sky, like the teeth of some ancient titan petrified in time. The sky above is shrouded in a grayish mist, where heavy and oppressive clouds move slowly, like specters floating in the gloom. Through the cracks in the clouds, barely filtered light from a distant star, barely managing to illuminate the vast expanse of this alienndscape. The ground, arid and deste, stretches in all directions, covered by ayer of dark dust that stirs with every gust of wind. Here and there, twisted rock formations emerge, like the petrified remains of some primordial creature that once roamed this deste world. In the distance, a series of ancient and ruined structures can be glimpsed, their shapes distorted and corroded by the passage of time and erosion. Shadows swirl around these ruins, as if they were protected by a dark presence lurking in the depths of this alienndscape. The air isden with a heavy and ominous silence, only asionally interrupted by the moan of the wind whispering through the cracks in the rock and the distant creaking of some ancient structure on the verge of copse. In this ce, the sense of loneliness and destion is palpable, as if you were standing on the very limits of cosmic oblivion. "This ce is the home of ''Serpent of Damnation the Ancient'' and to reach my destination I have to cross this damned desert," I curse internally, although I am in the Mid-Mythical rank I cannot face this creature that is in the Maximum-Mythical rank, the difference in power is brutal, I''m not a suicidal maniac. Sighing inwardly, I lower my soul level as much as I can, if I walk in this ce as if I were the owner, it will definitely feel my presence and I will be dead... By lowering my level of existence to a much lower rank than mine, right now I am a hunter of C rank, it is the lowest I can lower it. Preparing my racing heart, I begin to walk through the desert, making as little noise as possible. --- It''s been a few days since I started walking, every step I take is bing aplete hell, although I have the ability to fly I dare not, because right now my soul level does not allow me, if I want to fly I have to go back to my original rank but obviously I dare not, suddenly being a small difort, but every day it gets even bigger, deep down my soul is going crazy, opening my eyes I deactivate the level of my soul, a cold sweat runs through my body and my pupils dte, a tremendous force that threatens to destroy everything I know and everything I am, roars in the depths of the earth. The ominous silence is suddenly interrupted by a deep and threatening rumble that violently shakes the earth. The ground begins to tremble beneath my feet, rocks break off from the rock formations and dust rises in turbulent clouds. In the midst of the earthquake chaos, a fissure opens in the ground with a deafening roar. From the depths of the earth, emerges a huge serpent of titanic dimensions, its massive body snakes upwards with powerful and sinuous movements. Its brown scales reflect the weak light of the sky, while huge chains wrap around its body, as if they were bound to contain its immense power. The serpent raises its head towards the sky, its eyes shining with a supernatural light and its mouth opening to reveal rows of fangs as sharp as daggers. A dark and ominous aura radiates from its presence, making the surrounding environment even darker and more oppressive. As the serpent rises into the sky, its powerful body snakes through the air, breaking thespace around it with every movement. Cracks in the air form in its wake, distorting thendscape with its tremendous power. N?v(el)B\\jnn The trembling of the earth and the roar of the serpent fill the air, creating an atmosphere of chaos and terror. The world seems to twist and break under the presence of this colossal creature, while the ground trembles and cracks with every movement of its powerful body. In the midst of the tumult and destruction, the serpent rises like a nightmare colossus, its presence dominating thendscape with its imposing majesty. It is a terrifying and sublime sight, a manifestation of a power so ancient that it lies hidden in the depths of this world forgotten by god. My soul trembles, she is "Serpent of Damnation the Ancient", the chains around her body begin to detach from her body leaving her wrinkled and deformed skin, the chains spin around her majestic body at the speed of light, in the middle of all this chaos, a wave of attraction so strong that I feel that if I lower my guard at any moment I will be blown towards her. From the ground emerges arge-sized body, dead and devoured, another creature of Ancient rank... never before in my life had I seen two high-level creatures in the same ce but the humanoid being is dead... The chains continue to spin at incredible speeds, until space ispletely broken. Boom! Boom! In the middle of its powerful body, a hole forms as ck as the night, the gravity of the ce deforms as if everything were responding to that incredible amount of power. Without thinking twice I activate my high-level scroll to disappear from the ce. The mission has been a total failure. Chapter 75: Dragon Dance 75 Chapter 75: Dragon Dance A familiar forest appeared before my eyes, an infinite tangle of trees rising towards the sky hidden by the dense fog that envelops everything in a grayish cloak. The trees, tall and leafy, cluster in dense forests that seem to have no end, their intertwined branches creating a canopy that barely lets the sunlight through, diffused and weak through the mist. The fog, thick and enveloping, glides between the trunks and branches like an ethereal veil, hiding the details of thendscape and creating an atmosphere of mystery and bewilderment. The air isden with moisture, making it heavy and difficult to breathe, while the ground is covered by a carpet of thick fog; if you take off your shoes in certain areas, you will find damp moss and fallen leaves that cushion your steps. Silence reigns in this ce, sounds seem to distort in the fog, creating a sense of unreality and making it easy to get lost in thisbyrinth of trees. As you advance, the shapes of the trees be increasingly blurred, fading into the fog that envelops everything. There are no clear reference points, only the feeling of being immersed in a sea of greenery and grayish vapor. The fog asionally opens momentarily, revealing fleeting glimpses of distant trees or indistinct shadows moving among the branches. But soon it closes again, devouring everything in its path and plunging the forest once again into its ghostly embrace. In this ce lost in time and space, the passage of the day bes irrelevant, as the sunlight barely manages to prate the thick fog, creating an eternal twilight that seems to envelop the forest in an eternal dream. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Well, I guess we''ll be here another month to try to get as far as possible towards my goal," I said as I looked at Elsa. She was certainly very different from me, her past self looking around with fear. Now, her sharp eyes looked in all directions for any movement around her. In her blue eyes, there was a firm will to be of help this time. She was wearing the armor that Roberto gave us. Each piece on every part of her body made her feel very elegant; the pieces, although in the midst of all that fog, did not lose their distinctive ethereal shine. Of course, it should be noted that her armor is of epic rank. Hanging from her waist was the sheath of her unsheathed sword. "Did you find anything?" I asked her. Elsa frowned, looking around repeatedly. "I can''t sense any presence beyond my visibility. It''s like I''m blind if I try to look beyond my field of vision." So it wasn''t just me; this ce somehow restricts you even further, making you feel more vulnerable than you already are. After a few minutes of hesitation, we decided to keep walking. Every step in thisbyrinth of greenery and vapor was uncertain, every turn revealing only more confusion in the form of ghostly trees and dancing shadows. In this fog-shrouded forest, time seemed to stand still, creating a sense of eternity suspended in the mist. ***** In the midst of an unknown ce, atop a rugged and deste mountain, a solitary figure stood with determination amidst a majestic and challengingndscape. The wind whipped at their clothes and hair, but their posture was firm, defiant against the imposing scenery unfolding before their eyes. Around this person, a celestial dance unfolded in the air. Multiple Eastern dragons, of intense red and deep ck,rge and majestic, snaked through the sky with fluid and graceful movements. Their scaly bodies shone under the sunlight, reflecting glimmers of light that illuminated the scene as if they were living jewels in the sky. The dragons danced around the human figure with supernatural elegance, their movements synchronized as if in perfect harmony with the universe. As they moved through the air, they created gusts of wind that stirred the air, but they did not seem to threaten the person at the center of their attention. Rather, they seemed to honor her with their presence. The person at the center of this magnificent spectacle seemed to be inmunion with the dragons, their serene gaze and upright posture conveying a sense of mutual respect and understanding. There was no fear in their eyes, only a deep admiration for the beauty and majesty of these legendary creatures surrounding them. The dragons'' dance was a symphony of movement and grace, each one coordinating their movements with astonishing precision. The sound of their roars echoed in the air, deep and resonant, like the echo of ancient legends awakening in the mountain''s memory. As the dance continued, the dragons seemed to weave an invisible bond with the person at the center, as if they were sharing a sacred and ancestral moment at the top of the mountain. It was a scene of power and grace, of connection between two worlds meeting at that precise moment, in a ce where time seemed to stand still and only the beauty of the moment endured. "I will never tire of this, no matter how many times I see it," a deep voice could be heard. The man with white hair and prating red eyes said, "You''re supposed to be in the empire, what are you doing in this ce?" Noah asked his friend with confusion. Shrugging, Gabriel simply said, "It''s very boring to spend all day in an office listening to theints of the old men in the court, you know how they are." The dragons paid no mind to the presence of another being of high-level existence and continued their magnificent dance, apparently already somewhat ustomed. They continued flying around the great mountain. "So, do you think you''ll ascend to sacred now?" Gabriel with a subtle glint in his eyes asked Noah. "No, I still need a little more soul essence," Noah replied, raising an eyebrow as he looked at his soul within. Gabriel, sensing the subtle change in the air, smiled with amusement and walked away from Noah. A mysterious resonance was perceived in the air. The majestic beings, amidst their turns and contortions, seemed to capture an ancestral call vibrating in the depths of their being. Their eyes, filled with ancient wisdom, sparkled with recognition as they felt the connection with the human being at the center. Without fear or hesitation, the dragons began to converge towards the human figure with indescribable grace. Their movements became even more synchronized, as if they were following the call of a divine melody that only they could hear. With each step they took, the energy they emanated seemed to intensify, enveloping them in a radiant aura. In a moment of perfect harmony, the dragons drew closer and closer to the human being at the center, as if they were being drawn by an invisible ma. Then, in a moment of pure transcendence, the dragons merged into a dazzling glow that enveloped the human being in a sphere of radiant light. The human figure, wrapped in this embrace of divine energy, rose from the ground in a celestial dance with the dragons. Their forms intertwined in a cosmic fusion, each sharing their essence with the other in a sacredmunion that transcended the limits of time and space. In this sacred union, the dragons and the human being became one entity, a manifestation of power and unity that radiated love and peace throughout the universe. It was a moment of pure magic, where the connection between all forms of life became evident in its highest expression. "Undoubtedly, every time I see your dance I feel at peace with myself," Gabriel said with a small smile on his face. "I know you have other reasons for being here,what happened?" Noah asked him, looking him in the eyes. "The man I sent on the reconnaissance mission in zone 7 failed the mission... Guess who he encountered on his way? The Serpent of Damnation was in the midst of a battle with another ancient creature, but as you can deduce, the serpent emerged victorious. Amidst all this chaos, the agent finally managed to observe what the chains surrounding its huge body are for," Gabriel said with a serene look on his face. "What kind of power does it have?" Noah''s eyes shone with great depth, a small killing intent gleaming within. "Space. Its chains, when unleashed from its body, begin to spin extremely fast in a circle, thus creating a ck hole," Gabrielmented to Noah. "I see, is the agent okay?" Noah asked him. "Yes, he managed to get out in time before the hole swallowed himpletely," Gabriel replied to Noah before disappearing from the ce. Noah looked around. His eyes still emitted a small killing intent. For him, the creature "Serpent of Damnation the Ancient" was his sworn enemy and he had unfinished business with that creature from the past, he had to kill it with his own hands, only then could he ascend to the sacred rank. Chapter 76: Victory 76 Chapter 76: Victory In another unknown ce, there was another agent dressed in a ck suit like the night. On his chest, he had a dragon emblem, obviously, he was an agent of the Dragon House. House Noah''s chief entrusted him with a reconnaissance mission in Zone 7. ''Impacable Buzzing the Ancient'' is supposed to be a creature of Base-Ancient rank, which is perfect for me since I am one level above that creature. I shouldn''t have any problems, but the bad thing is that each zone ruled by one of the Ancient creatures is next to the other, connected with the other, but the environment in which they live is different. Each ce has its own characteristic, which is generally defined by the owner''s aura, thus deforming thendscape with its power at will. In this case, I am in the territory of "Nigrothor the Ancient". A swamp stretched out like a vast and sickly wound in the earth, a deste spectacle unfolding before me. A heavy, fetid air enveloped the ce,den with the prating scent of decay and dposition that seeped into my lungs with every breath. It was as if the very breath of the swamp was imbued with the putrefaction of centuries. The trees, twisted and deformed, stood as mute witnesses to the destion that reigned in that ce. Their skeletal branches intertwined in a macabre embrace over my head, forming a dark canopy that barely allowed the passage of light. Their trunks were covered with damp moss and lichens of a sickly green hue, and at times they seemed to twist as if they were alive and suffering in silence. The swamp floor was a viscous mass of mud and stagnant water, dotted here and there by puddles of a dark and malodorous liquid that emitted putrefactive vapors. As I walked, my feet sank into the mire with a sticky and unpleasant sound, as if the swamp itself were trying to trap me in its muddy jaws. The vegetation surrounding the swamp was equally deste. Twisted and tangled shrubs pushed through the undergrowth, their withered leaves and fungal-covered surfaces seeming to whisper ancient and dark secrets. Twisted vines clung to the trees like famished serpents, sucking the life out of everything they touched. The sky above the swamp was nketed by a mantle of gray and ominous clouds that blocked out the sunlight, plunging thendscape into perpetual gloom. The sensation of ustrophobia intensified with each step I took, as if the very weight of the sky were crushing my spirit and drowning my hope. In the air, the sound of buzzing insects and crawling creatures mingled with the screeching of birds of prey lurking from the treetops. It was a cacophonous chorus of life and death, a constant reminder of the relentless cruelty of nature. In this horrible and shadowy swamp, time seemed to stand still, as if the universe itself were holding its breath in anticipation of some catastrophic event. It was a ce where dreams withered and hopes were lost in the darkness, a realm of destion and despair where decay reigned in all its forms. The odor is unbearable wherever I went, it was always impregnated around me. Supposedly, "Nigrothor the Ancient" is found in the depths of this ce, so I shouldn''t have any problems with that creature, I hope... ***** nk! I watched as Elsa engaged in battle, she was still of Maximum-Bronze rank; her opponent was Base-Silver, practically one rank above her, but apparently, it''s not a big problem for her. Elsa had her aura activated; her hair and celestial eyes turned ck,pletely changing her appearance and presence. nk! Clink! Elsa was fighting against a single opponent. Its fur, a light and discolored gray, seemed to be covered in ayer of dust and dirt, making it even more disturbing to look at. Every tuft of hair was standing on end in all directions, as if the very essence of the creature was imbued with chaos and disorder. But the most unsettling thing of all was its face. Deformed and twisted, it seemed like a grotesque parody of the human form. Its eyes, small and sunken in deep sockets, gleamed with a cold and ruthless malevolence. Its nose, barely more than a shapeless protrusion, twisted upwards in a gesture reminiscent of a pig''s snout. And its mouth, wide and torn, opened in a grotesque grimace that exposed a row of sharp and yellowed teeth, like those of a predator lurking in the darkness. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But the most horrifying thing of all was the appearance of its skin. As I observed it more closely, I realized that it seemed to be in constant motion, as if it were alive. Ripples and protrusions ran along its body, as if there were worms writhing beneath the surface of its skin. The flesh seemed to be in a perpetual state of decay, rotting and twisting in a grotesque dance of putrefaction. Every time the creature moved, its skin stretched and contracted in nauseating ways, revealing the outlines of something writhing and wriggling within. It was as if it were possessed by a dark and twisted force seeking to escape from its prison of flesh and bone. Its presence was an affront to sanity and the order of the world, a reminder that in the darkest and most forgotten corners of creation, unimaginable horrors lurk that defy all exnation. Without a doubt, it was extremely ugly, no, calling it ugly would be an insult to the true uglies of the world, that creature was several steps beyond that. Bang! Elsa had a furrowed brow as she battled with that thing, her movements were fluid and precise, although there was doubt in her eyes at first, it gradually disappeared, and that''s how we reached this point. nk! Elsa dodged one of the creature''s attacks, her agile and graceful figure moving with surprising dexterity, as if she were dancing in the midst of battle. Every step, every turn, was calcted with millimetric precision, and every movement flowed with a supernatural elegance that brutally contrasted with the grotesque deformity of her opponent. As the fight continued, I could see how Elsa deployed all her skill and cunning inbat. Her attacks were quick and urate, always seeking out her enemy''s weak points with fierce determination. Her movements were a dance of death and destruction, a symphony of blows and evasions that left her opponent staggering and confused. "Those movements are very familiar after all; I taught her my sword handling techniques as well as my footwork. Obviously, our attacks and center of gravity will be the same. In fact, she has talent for the sword. How fun it will be the reaction of her family when they find out that a family of mages produced a swordsman." But the creature was not easy to defeat. Despite its deformities and repugnant appearance, it was a formidable enemy, with a strength and resilience that every beast creature must have. Its attacks were fierce and brutal, and every blow it struck was like a hammer pounding against steel. Overall, beasts attack in a brute and ruthless manner; it doesn''t matter if they manage tond a blow, they won''t rest until they kill you. It''s as if you''re literally fighting with a beast that only follows its instincts. Even so, Elsa did not falter for a moment. With relentless determination, she pressed on, facing her enemy with a bravery that was admirable. Her eyes gleamed with a fierce intensity, and her spirit was not bent by the monstrosity before her. And then, in a sh of quick and precise movement, Elsa unleashed her final attack, descending upon her enemy with incredible force and ferocity. sh! And in an instant, the battle came to an end, with the creature falling defeated at her feet, its twisted and disfigured form copsing on the ground in a shapeless heap of flesh and bone. Elsa stood there, panting and soaked in sweat, her chest rising and falling with each ragged breath. "You took your time, but for a being that is a rank higher than yours, it''s not bad at all. Well done," I sincerely congratted Elsa. I never made any moves to help Elsa, I was just an observer, of course, if things had gottenplicated, I would have entered the battle to help her. After all, we''ve only been in this forest for, as I recall, 3 days. Looking at Elsa, who was silent, I see something that surprised me. In her eyes shone a fierce light, a determination that knew no bounds. Because even though the battle was over, I knew that in this forest, wherever you went, there was a creature lurking, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. I didn''t expect this expression from her, I thought she would be happy to defeat a powerful enemy and jump for joy, but it wasn''t like that. "Hey, she''s growing, good, keep it up, Elsa, and silence the mouths of all those bastards who mocked you..." With a smile on my face, I approached to pick up the orb and put it back in my ring, after a few minutes, we continued on our way in search of another creature to kill. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Roseiinthegarden Chapter 77: Nigrothor the Ancient 77 Chapter 77: Nigrothor the Ancient The heavy air, infused with the stench of decay. Twisted trees rise above a viscous ground of mud and stagnant water, while the withered vegetation whispers ancient secrets. The sky is shrouded by ominous gray clouds, plunging the ce into perpetual twilight. The cacophonous chorus of insects and predatory birds adds a touch of terror to this realm of hopelessness and destion. I''ve been in this ce for a few days now, and there haven''t been any problems so far, but the smell is unbearable even for someone like me. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The trees of the swamp present a picture of deformity and despair. Their twisted trunks emerge from the mire like gnarled hands eagerly seeking light. Skeletal branches intertwine in a macabre dance above, forming a dark canopy that captures the scant light venturing through. Covered in moss and lichen, they seem to silently murmur under the weight of the surrounding destion. Each tree resembles a contorted, withered creature trapped in an eternalment for thend that has seen them deform. In this ce, life should be impossible, at least for uncorrupted creatures, but for the creatures inhabiting it, this ce must be a damned paradise. Even some swamps with deadly traps are filled with acidic waters that are deep within. Among the dense undergrowth of the swamp, a titanic presence rose, emerging among the twisted trees with ominous majesty. The creature, with a wingspan easily surpassing twenty meters, was a simultaneously awe-inspiring and grotesque sight. Its body, enveloped in sickly dark green skin, seemed to be in a constant state of decay. The greenish fluid oozing from its arms and nks, like venomous pus, contributed to the already decadent and putrid atmosphere saturating the swamp air. A tattered green cloak hung from its back, waving with each of its movements. Atop its head rose twisted horns reminiscent of a goat''s, giving it a demonic and unhinged appearance. A rusted crown adorned its brow, perhaps symbolizing a past of greatness now lying in ruins alongside its body. But most terrifying of all was its face. The skin, as putrefied as the rest of its body, showed the ravages of time and corruption. Its teeth, long and sharp as des, formed a grotesque smile that seemed to exude pure malice. In its eyes, sunk into dark and deep sockets, shone a green light, like dancing mes in the ckness of the night. Around the creature, space seemed to distort, as if its mere presence challenged the veryws of reality. The trees, silent witnesses to its appearance, began to groan and weep, their twisted branches moving with unsettling agitation. The stench of decay intensified, enveloping the entire environment in a nauseating cloud that assaulted the senses. And then, like an echo of its own corruption, the ce began to crumble from within. Cracks appeared in the muddy ground, while the trees seemed to twist and shrink as if consumed by an invisible fire. It was as if the very essence of the swamp were being devoured by the abomination that had emerged from its depths, a living manifestation of the destruction and chaos lurking in the deepest recesses of that ursed ce. I looked into its eyes, I felt nothing, I didn''t feel its presence, the only thing I could hear was the creaking of the trees and the slight trembling of the ground, I didn''t feel any kind of danger, I didn''t feel its murderous intent, I felt nothing... I know who this creature is more or less, I know it very well, but it''s not making any move, it''s just staring at me, watching attentively with its terrifying sinister smile. It was terrifying, I couldn''t feel its presence at all, this is bad, if it wanted to, it could have killed me without me noticing, no, WAIT! "The information is wrong. It''s in the Maximum-Ancient range, it''s the only way such a high-level being canpletely hide its power, only beings on the same level can identify each other." "What a surprise to find a being lurking in mynds," Nigrothor the Ancient said with a hoarse, broken voice. Speak! It''s speaking! It definitely speaks ournguage. "Surprised? You shouldn''t be. You know, in fact, we, the 7 gues as you call us, have the ability to speak, after all, we were all like you once, humans, elves, but... we fell into decay or corruption as you call it, it corrupted us from within, our soul, I hear voices in my head that tell me many interesting things all the time, they never stop talking, I always hear whispers in my mind telling me what I have to do, they tell me secrets of the world and much more, do you want to know?" After all, I could feel my soul trembling, I felt in danger, I felt that if I listened to his secrets, I would be one of them. Shaking my head vigorously in fear. "You''re no fun," Nigrothor the Ancient said with amusement, beginning to move slowly toward me, I wanted to use the scroll my lord gave me, but I couldn''t move, it''s as if invisible chains were imprisoning me in my position. He approached me close enough and said, "What were you doing here?" he asked curiously, his voice erratic and dangerous. My thoughts raced at maximum speed searching for a way to escape from this ce. "You won''t be able to escape, better answer my question, how about that?" he replied, in his eyes the green mes intensified even more. "I''m looking for the creature ''Imcable Buzzing the Ancient''," I replied sincerely. "Well done, telling the truth is very good, you''re very naive," his smile became even more terrifying. Although I had my suspicions, this somehow confirmed it, he can read my mind, so if I tell a lie he can know, but how... "So you''re looking for that bastard, huh? They gave him a good name I suppose," without turning his head, his hand twists in an abnormal way and he points with his finger behind him, "He''s over there, but you''ll have to walk many stretches of my swamp if you want to reach his area." "What do you want from me?" I finally had the courage to ask, damn it, even though I am a highly respected being in the empire because of my Middle-Mythical rank, this creature treats me like a child... "To be honest, I''m not sure, but... you know, I''ve been alone in this ce for a long time and it''s very boring... tell me, what if you stay with me?" the smile on his face begins to distort as if he were an animal, the green pus on his face and hands begins to ooze out in heaps, the air and the whole ce begin to groan even louder. NO, please! I scream desperately, I can''t do anything, my body doesn''t react, it''s trapped, I feel insignificant right now after so many years of training and fierce battles to die like a rat... "HahahahaHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA you''ll be mypanionfor all eternity," The greenish pus enters my body with increasing desperation and palpable fear, I find myself trapped in a whirlwind of terror as Nigrothor the Ancient inexorably approaches me. Every step he takes seems to resonate like an ominous echo in the swamp, sending shivers down my spine as my heart pounds in my chest with unbridled force. My mind screams in panic as I try to find a way out, but I feel paralyzed, as if trapped in a terrible dream from which I cannot wake. Every muscle in my body is tense, my hands trembling impotently as I watch Nigrothor advance toward me with a grotesque and sinister smile on his deformed face. The air around me seems to thicken with a suffocating oppression, as if the swamp itself were conspiring to keep me trapped in its viscous embrace. The smell of decay and rot grows stronger, enveloping me in a nauseating cloud that threatens to make me faint. I try to scream for help, but my vocal cords seem to be frozen by fear, drowned in a sepulchral silence that envelops me like a shroud. I squeeze my eyes shut tightly, desperately wishing to wake up from this nightmare, but when I open them again, Nigrothor is still there, his overwhelming presence filling my entire field of vision. Every fiber of my being screams to escape, to find a way to break free from Nigrothor''s relentless grip, but my efforts are in vain. His hands, cold as death, loom over me, ready to drag me into eternal darkness. And then, in a moment of absolute despair, I feel Nigrothor''s corruption begin to invade my being, enveloping me in a frigid embrace that drags me toward damnation. My soul as bright as sunlight quickly copses, darkness surrounds my whole being, my soul of a dark color but with small specks of green. I scream in agony as my consciousness fades away, consumed by the darkness that surrounds me, leaving me trapped in an endless abyss of despair and destion. If you like my novel, shower it with power stones, golden tickets or gifts!!!! This motivates me to update daily! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!